www.asianovel.

com
i

Pursuit of the Truth

Beseech The Devil,Cầu Ma,Qiú Mó,求魔

Synopsis:
Three thousand years of bowing down to the Demon Lord, I would rather
be a mortal than a celestial being when looking back, but for her I will…
become one who controls life and death!

Su Ming grew up dreaming about becoming a Berserker even though he

knew that the chances of him becoming one were close to nil. One day,
he found a strange piece of debris, and it allowed him to walk the path
of becoming a Berserker. But would it be enough for Su Ming to become
just another Berserker to protect those he cares about?

Would he be satisfied with leaving everything in fate’s hands?

Author(s): Er Gen,耳根

Artist(s): N/A

Year: 2012

Country: China

Genre: Action, Adventure, Fantasy, Martial Arts, Tragedy, Xianxia,

Tags: Alchemy, Betrayal, Blood Manipulation, Cultivation, Death Of

Loved Ones, Demons, Gods, Handsome Male Lead, Hard-Working
Protagonist, Hiding True Abilities, Legendary Artifacts, Male Protagonist,
Multiple Realms, Pill Concocting, Revenge, Romantic Subplot, Secret
Identity, Transplanted Memories, Tribal Society, Underestimated
Protagonist, Unique Cultivation Technique, Weak to Strong,

Translator: Qidian International

www.asianovel.com
ii

E-Book Maker: http://www.asianovel.com

Download the next book in the series for free:

http://www.asianovel.com/series/pursuit-of-the-truth/

www.asianovel.com
iii

Table of Contents
Introduction ......................................................................................... i
Chapter 1 ............................................................................................. 2
Chapter 2 ............................................................................................. 8
Chapter 3 ........................................................................................... 17
Chapter 4 ........................................................................................... 25
Chapter 5 ........................................................................................... 34
Chapter 6 ........................................................................................... 42
Chapter 7 ........................................................................................... 50
Chapter 8 ........................................................................................... 57
Chapter 9 ........................................................................................... 65
Chapter 10 ......................................................................................... 72
Chapter 11 ......................................................................................... 79
Chapter 12 ......................................................................................... 86
Chapter 13 ......................................................................................... 95
Chapter 14 ....................................................................................... 102
Chapter 15 ....................................................................................... 109
Chapter 16 ....................................................................................... 116
Chapter 17 ....................................................................................... 124
Chapter 18 ....................................................................................... 132
Chapter 19 ....................................................................................... 141
Chapter 20 ....................................................................................... 149
Chapter 21 ....................................................................................... 155
Chapter 22 ....................................................................................... 161
Chapter 23 ....................................................................................... 169
Chapter 24 ....................................................................................... 177
Chapter 25 ....................................................................................... 184
Chapter 26 ....................................................................................... 192
Chapter 27 ....................................................................................... 201
Chapter 28 ....................................................................................... 209
Chapter 29 ....................................................................................... 217
Chapter 30 ....................................................................................... 225
Chapter 31 ....................................................................................... 233

www.asianovel.com
iv

Chapter 32 ....................................................................................... 241

Chapter 33 ....................................................................................... 249
Chapter 34 ....................................................................................... 254
Chapter 35 ....................................................................................... 262
Chapter 36 ....................................................................................... 269
Chapter 37 ....................................................................................... 275
Chapter 38 ....................................................................................... 283
Chapter 39 ....................................................................................... 288
Chapter 40 ....................................................................................... 295
Chapter 41 ....................................................................................... 302
Chapter 42 ....................................................................................... 310
Chapter 43 ....................................................................................... 318
Chapter 44 ....................................................................................... 326
Chapter 45 ....................................................................................... 333
Chapter 46 ....................................................................................... 341
Chapter 47 ....................................................................................... 349
Chapter 48 ....................................................................................... 358
Chapter 49 ....................................................................................... 366
Chapter 50 ....................................................................................... 373
Disclaimer ........................................................................................ 381

www.asianovel.com
1

www.asianovel.com
2

Chapter 1

Chapter 1
The Pursuit of the Truth

Author : Er Gen

Synopsis and Preface

Before I post the story in two hours, I’d like to explore with all of you
what it means to 'pursue the truth'.

The word "Pursuit", has two meanings: one is to follow after something
and the other to implore.

The title "Pursuit of the Truth", uses the latter meaning. Yet at the same
time, there are also other meanings to the title. I have searched for
many other words, but only the word "Pursuit" was the one that was the
closest in encompassing the essence of the story in my heart.

What does "Truth" mean then? It is written with the word 魔 (Mo),
meaning devil. I believe all of you believe that devil is simply a villain, a
person who does all sorts of bad things. Someone who would soil their
hands for the sake of success, even practicing dark arts like a demon
lord. In other words, I am referring to the Mo which is a devil or demon.

It is just like the Wuxia stories we have read before, where they will train
with despicable ways such as eating dried human placenta or by
forsaking their own humanity.

But is this devil really the Mo I want to create?

www.asianovel.com
3

I once told a friend of mine that I wanted to create the Devil, the true
Devil. Not a villain or a demon lord that will be lost in time and be
viewed as crass and evil by future generations, but the Devil! One that
will walk on the path and the truth he resolutely believes, even going
against the natural order of the universe!

It is a deep word which reveals the life and spirit of a character.

What I want to write is a story where there was no Devil in the world
before him, and neither will there be any other true Devil after him!

What I want to create is a theme different from Renegade Immortal, yet

with a much more touching plot!

I want to write a story where Su Ming stands on the pinnacle of the

mountains looking over the world and muttering in a voice burdened by
his experiences and grief, murmuring about things no one has ever
cared about.

"If the world calls me a devil, then so be it. Henceforth, I, Su Ming, shall
become the Devil!" (the first devil is left intentionally in small letters.)

You will see the story I wish to write in two hours…

Translator’s Notes

When I was translating, I wasn't convinced by the translated argument if

I used Devil instead of Mo. There was something off about it. That's why
I chose to ask a third party, someone who is not the author and neither
the reader, and what you see now is the paraphrased version of the
conversation between me and a Master holder in translation for Chinese-
English, who happens to be a close friend of mine, and I will paraphrase
the outcome of our conversation. Also, the author and I reached an
agreement to use Devil for Mo for consistency in ISSTH.

"Using Mo isn't wrong, because if the title is Pursuit of the Truth and I
see the word Devil suddenly being used in the preface, I'll feel cheated,
and you're right, Devil is commonly used to describe evil. From what I
can see, that isn't what you want in the preface, but neither is there any

www.asianovel.com
4

good English equivalent for the word, since we're losing the original
meaning of the word Mo if we use Devil. Since another translator has
translated this to Devil, you'd best keep to it, but what you need to do
next is to associate Truth to Devil. Meaning the truth the main character
is looking for is associated to Devil, perhaps it is referring to his
character, but perhaps it is the path he chooses to take, which we both
believe is the case. And if that's the case, you'll need to add a little more
explanations to the preface itself. Things that only Chinese readers will
understand if they read the source language because we know the many
meanings of Mo, but not English readers, because to them Mo is only the
devil."

Did I manage to convey the meaning though?

Prologue

"Kala…"

"Kala… Kala…"

No one could not tell what that sound was. It was as if it was a sound
that could penetrate the body and pierce through the soul, forcing the
body to shiver in the cold caused by the blizzard that night.

The cold northern wind whistled through and the snow danced with the
wind, causing the line separating heaven and earth to shatter into a
million pieces, scattering on earth and causing heaven and earth to
become one. Looking from afar, it was as if the world was a white and
desolate place.

It was not midnight, just twilight, but the sky was already as dark as
night. It brought about a heavy feeling as if it was pressing on your
chest, cutting off your breath. On that white plain, a gigantic silhouette
could be seen. It was the silhouette of a huge city like a huge beast
prowling in the plains.

At the centre of the city was a tall altar in the shape of a tower. It was
built in the shape of a heptagon, completely black, and was so tall it

www.asianovel.com
5

reached the clouds. It remained silent and unmoving even in the midst
of the blizzard. When the wind blew past the altar, that creaking sound
could be heard clearly amongst the moans of the wind even when the
sounds were brought far away into the distance. The sounds carried
about the wildness of the ancients, creating a unique harmony.

"Is there still hope… Is there?"

Hoarse mumbles could be heard from the altar, as if it was one with the
wind, and it was barely distinguishable.

"If there’s still hope, then where is it? If there is no hope then why do
you let me see it?!" As if driven mad, the owner of voice roared towards
heaven as if he was pouring out his heart and soul into the scream.

Standing underneath the altar were countless people wearing clothes

made of straw. They stood silently, and if you cast your gaze further,
you would see that the number of people amounted to tens of
thousands. Men and women gathered densely around the altar. They
may be unmoving, but there was a sort of fanaticism that could be felt
among them, as if they would sacrifice everything should the person on
the altar just speak.

The blizzard became heavier.

"If you’ve let me see it then there must be hope, but where is it?!" There
was a hint of anguish and sorrow in the hoarse voice on the altar, and
the voice lingered for a long time.

"Today is the day the Emperor of Ming returns, the day the gates to the
Three Lands open, the day the blizzard arrives, and the day all was
created. I will predict the Berserker Day once again!" The voice grew
louder and with some unknown skill, the colors of the clouds in the sky
changed. The countless snowflakes stopped in midair, and immediately
went back the way they came. Exclamations from all around gathered in
one place, making heaven and earth rumble.

There was no longer any snow falling from the sky. All the snow

www.asianovel.com
6

gathered to form a gigantic dragon. The dragon immediately lifted its

head and let out a piercing roar the moment it was formed. Those who
heard it felt their hearts shaking, as if the sound itself could tear them
apart.

The snow dragon was quickly covered by its own blood, turning it into a
bloody dragon. It let out a mournful cry and flew towards the heavens
like a shooting star as if it wanted to tear through the sky and create
hope.

It reached the endless boundaries quickly and amidst its own roars, the
dragon crashed into an invisible and shapeless barrier. Heaven and
earth shook, and the sounds scattered everywhere. The blood dragon
cried out once again and its body fell apart before their eyes.

At the very moment it almost shattered completely, the tens of

thousands of people standing in silence under the altar casted hand
seals and bit down their tongues, spitting mouthfuls of fresh blood. As if
guided by some sort of energy, the blood darted forth like a sea of blood
towards the crumbling blood dragon to combine with it, allowing the
blood dragon to recover slightly from its broken state, soaring once
again into the horizon.

All of them watched as the blood dragon soared higher but at that very
moment, the blood dragon shuddered and let out a roar that travelled
through tens of thousands of miles, no longer able to stop its body from
falling apart. It turned into countless bloody snowflakes and fell
downwards, creating a red realm on the plains.

Yet at the very moment the blood dragon fell apart, it spoke with a
sound completely different from its roars.

"Death…"

"Death…"

On the top of the altar was an old man clad in a purple robe sitting
cross-legged at the centre. The old man’s face was covered in wrinkles

www.asianovel.com
7

and brown spots. Mumbling, he opened his eyes but his gaze held no
light, a clear sign that he was blind.

Before him was a complete spine emitting an eerie white glow. In his
right hand was a stone slab, which he held on top of the thirteenth
vertebrae.

With his blank gaze, he looked silently towards heaven. After a long
while, he let out a long sigh.

"Tell the King of Yu… I’ve tried my best…"

While he spoke, his right hand moved once again on top of the odd
spine. He rubbed at the animal spine with the stone slab, creating
clicking sounds that travelled through a distance. He looked desolate
and along with the sounds, one could also find a sorrowful loneliness and
weakness from him.

"As the Court Diviner of the Great Yu Dynasty, you cannot see the world
that I see…"

"You… cannot see…"

"Hope…"

www.asianovel.com
8

Chapter 2

Chapter 2
Arc 1: If only human lives were like an initial meeting

Mountains. Lush, green mountains.

These mountains formed a chain that seemed to span endlessly across

earth, resembling the back of a dragon lying down. The mountain range
covered the vast plains. There were numerous types of plants in the
mountains and within them, even more sounds of birds as well as
beasts.

There were five tall protrusions which formed five mountaintops. They
looked like a human’s hand raised with the fingers pointed skyward, as if
wanting to catch the sky. In the middle of one of the peaks was a big
hollowed-out rock and a young man was hiding in the shade that it
provided. By his side was a woven basket filled with medicinal herbs
which surrounded the area with a pleasant and therapeutic scent.

The young man had a handsome face but he was on the leaner side so,
it made him look frail at first glance. He wore a shirt made of beast skin
and around his neck he wore a white fang in the shape of a crescent
moon. His messy hair was held together by a string of straw.

He sat there with a scroll made from dozens of beast skins in his hands.
He read it with fervor and shook his head in disagreement at times.

"Since the creation of the world and of man, the Berserker Tribe has
existed and it still exists to this date…The people who hold the

www.asianovel.com
9

Berserker’s Power are known as Berserkers. They can fly in the skies,

move mountains and turn the tides in the sea…Those who have the
Berserker Mark can read the future and obtain the power of the sun,
moon, and stars…" As the young man read this, he sighed.

"Yet without the Berserker Body, it is impossible to become a

practitioner of Berserker Arts… Berserker… Berserker… Su Ming, it is
your fate that you can only pick herbs and become a common healer in
the tribe. Becoming a Berserker who practices the Ways of the Berserker
is an impossible dream." The young man mocked himself and put down
the scroll. He then gazed into the distance and allowed his mind to
wander.

He had read the scroll countless of times. He could not memorize the
contents backwards but he still knew it like the back of his hand.

"The sky is round and the earth is flat as though it had no end, no
boundaries…" As Su Ming read out the text in soft murmurs, he began
imagining the world depicted in the scroll. Gradually, the sky darkened,
and dark clouds started to form in the sky.

The surrounding wind also made it more humid. As it blew past the trees
and leaves, it created a rustling sound.

When Su Ming saw the dark clouds in the sky, he was momentarily
stunned.

"Elder’s predictions are coming true! The Dark Dragon’s Saliva can truly
be found today!" Su Ming’s eyes grew bright and he stood up quickly,
gathering the scroll into his bosom. He grabbed the basket with his left
hand and slung it on his back. Then, with a lithe movement he grabbed
onto a rope and climbed towards the top of the mountain.

The young man’s frail body charged forth explosively with a tenacious
force. He moved just like an ape. With just a few jumps, he already
managed to cover dozens of feet in distance.

The dark clouds in the skies arrived like waves and roared as they came.

www.asianovel.com
10

It was like the wrath of the gods had been brought down upon the
mountain range. The dark clouds covered the skies completely as
though they connected the heavens and the earth. They covered the
land in darkness and were approaching the mountain range quickly.

Su Ming climbed even faster and just as the dark clouds spread out over
the mountains, he reached a place a few dozen feet away from the
mountaintop. An oddly shaped rock was there however, it seemed like it
was naturally formed. The center of the rock was hollow and there were
numerous holes about the size of fists on its surface. It was as if the King
of Pythons had entrenched itself in the mountain range.

Underneath the mysterious rock was a stone shaped like a fang. The
rock was terrifying to look at. It was odd and because it was a mountain
protrusion, it looked like it hung in the air. It was very difficult to climb
onto the rock, unless one could fly.

Su Ming took hold of the rope in his left hand and with his right hand he
took out a small bottle from the basket. He held it between his teeth and
slowly nudged forward in the opposite direction of the mysterious rock.
He moved until the rope he held onto was so taut that it inclined towards
his direction. He then grabbed onto the walls of the mountain and
pressed his body against it. He lifted his head skyward and looked at the
dark clouds in the sky. His eyes shone and his body was still.

After some time, the clouds covered the sky entirely and thunder roared.
The sound was so great, he thought he might have gone deaf. The wind
started blowing mercilessly, as if it was trying to throw the mountain
range off the ground. Su Ming’s knuckle had already turned white from
holding onto the mountain in the typhoon but, he remained unmoving.
Strength shone from his eyes as he continued looking at the sky.

The typhoon grew even stronger and the plants in the mountain range
were helplessly slapped around. The sound of the wind was akin to the
roars of a huge beast. It made the numerous broken branches and dead
leaves fly, causing the entire place to be filled with branches and leaves
dancing madly in the air.

www.asianovel.com
11

Some bigger branches and even small beasts were lifted by the typhoon
and subsequently tossed away. Their cries of agony were silenced by the
sound of the wind.

Su Ming was not going to persist much further in the typhoon. The sky
was completely covered by dark clouds. With the sounds of thunder,
huge droplets of rain poured down from the sky. At that moment, it was
as if the world was covered by a gigantic curtain of water.

The rain persisted and grew heavier by the minute, but Su Ming held
onto the drenched rope tightly and kept his body firmly against the wall
of the mountain. He did nothing to avoid being drenched by the rain and
remained still as ever. His eyes were fixed on the mysterious rock above
the fang-shaped stone.

An unknown amount of time passed and the rain continued growing

heavier. The world was surrounded by rain and fog. Under the rain’s
cleansing, the fang-shaped rock Su Ming was staring at began secreting
a black liquid.

The black liquid merged with the rainwater and formed a stream that
flowed downwards.

When Su Ming saw this, his eyes were filled with excitement yet he
remained stationary until the secretion of the black liquid gradually
slowed down and finally turned into an impressive golden color. Su Ming
narrowed his eyes and with no hesitation, he released his grip on the
mountain wall. As he slid down, he took out the bottle in his mouth with
his right hand.

The rope in his left hand was already positioned diagonally to begin with.
When he let go of the mountain wall, his entire body swung with the
force of the rope at a frightening speed towards the fang-shaped rock.

Su Ming arrived next to the seemingly floating fang-shaped rock with the
help of the rope just as the next blast of thunder crackled over his head.
This was due to the rope’s great level of inclination and the accuracy of
his position. With his left hand, he held onto the rope and with his right

www.asianovel.com
12

he held the bottle. He quickly placed the bottle underneath the fang-
shaped rock as he approached it. In the brief moment that the rope
reached the peak of its swing and began its journey back, he managed
to fill up half the bottle with the golden liquid.

However at that very moment, he heard a piercing cry. Black centipedes

about the size of four or five arms crawled out from the many holes on
the mysterious rock, pouncing ferociously onto the still dangling Su
Ming.

Su Ming was not even the least bit surprised. The moment the
centipedes appeared, he let go of his hold on the rope and allowed his
body to fall at a terrifying speed, avoiding the centipedes’ attack.

"Xiao Hong!" Su Ming was falling in midair quickly and his body stiffened
as he felt the typhoon cutting fiercely into his body like sharp blades.
Even if he avoided the centipedes, he would still turn into mincemeat if
he fell on the ground.

But he was not afraid. A red shadow rushed forward from the cliff by the
side towards Su Ming’s falling body on a length of rope. It grabbed onto
Su Ming once it reached him. The red shadow was a red, small monkey.
It was grinning and its eyes were filled with vigor.

The man and his monkey fell on a cliff along with the rope. It was the
very cliff where Su Ming was reading just moments ago. Su Ming’s eyes
were finally filled with nervousness and he immediately put away the
small bottle he was holding in his hands.

"Xiao Hong, we have to run! I took too much Dark Dragon’s Saliva this
time! Huh, what’s that in your hand?" As Su Ming spoke, he saw a small
piece of black stone in the monkey’s paws.

The monkey’s gaze immediately grew sharp and it hid its paws behind
its back, hissing at Su Ming. Su Ming did not bother and immediately
walked a few steps forward before jumping and grabbing onto a length
of rope. He fell downwards fast with the monkey.

www.asianovel.com
13

Behind them, screeching sounds filled the skies and the black
centipedes gave chase as they sped down the walls of the mountain.
They were like numerous black lines falling down, relentlessly chasing
the duo.

The little red monkey hissed at Su Ming and it moved about constantly
on his body. Occasionally, it would turn back to look at the centipedes
giving chase, its gaze filled with terror and anger.

"It’s not like it’s the first time we’re running away. Those dark dragons
won’t go down the mountain anyway so, stop pretending. Same rules, I’ll
give you half of the Dark Dragon’s Saliva." Although Su Ming was fleeing
at impressive speeds, his tone was lazy. Once he spoke, the monkey
immediately smiled making it obvious it was just pretending.

The man and the monkey were familiar with the mountain range. For
some unknown reason, the centipedes would not travel into certain
places but would rather go around them. Hence, while Su Ming and his
monkey were not as quick as the centipedes, they would choose to jump
downwards at times and grab onto a rope. After doing so a few times,
they managed to escape from the top of the mountain and they
disappeared into the forest.

As expected, the centipedes did not venture out of the mountains. After
a few cries of rage, they returned to the top of the mountain
begrudgingly

The dark clouds left as quickly as they came. After a few hours, the
mountain range returned to normal as the dark clouds left to venture
further down.

Su Ming and the monkey made their way towards the borders of the
forest. By then, it was already night time. There were dim balls of fire in
the distance, all belonging to Su Ming’s tribe.

"I already gave you your share, you still want more?" Su Ming was still

www.asianovel.com
14

entirely drenched as he came out of the forest but he did not mind.
Instead, he smiled faintly as he watched the monkey following him with
hopeful eyes.

This monkey was very intelligent. He found it by pure accident three

years ago when he ventured into the mountains. They even had a bit of
a scuffle but in the end, they became best friends.

The monkey blinked and scratched its face, revealing the tiniest bit of
hesitation. But, it quickly handed Su Ming the black piece of debris he
held onto earlier and let out a few screeches, conveying his intention to
trade the debris with the Dark Dragon’s Saliva.

"Fine, I’ll let you have some more, but I don’t want that stupid rock. You
can keep it." Su Ming smiled and took out the small bottle from the
basket, handing it to the monkey.

The monkey quickly took it and drank a mouthful. Its face showed total
bliss. The monkey even swayed a little and let out a burp. It threw the
black piece of debris along with the small bottle back to Su Ming and
wobbled back into the forest.

Su Ming looked at the small, half empty bottle and smiled faintly. Putting
it back into the basket, he then turned his attention towards the black
piece of debris.

Translator’s Note:

Allow me to make some explanations.

Why was the title of the novel changed?

After some discussion with the author, it was decided that Beseech the
Devil did not encapsulate the essence of the novel. That was why we
decided to change the name of the novel to the Pursuit of the Truth,
which was provided and approved by the author himself.

Why did I opt to use the word Berserker for 蛮?

蛮’s closest translation would be barbarian or savage, however, these

www.asianovel.com
15

words do not fully encapsulate the meaning of the idea behind the
characters using蛮. The main reason is because these people are highly
civilized, and the words do not do them justice.

Why didn’t I just retain the pinyin for the word then, which is Man?
That’s because I wanted to give all of you a word that can give you the
impact of the power of the practicing 蛮 immediately and make you go
"Hey, that’s dope", not gradually associating the power of蛮to a new
word – Man.

Hence, I chose the word Berserker, because they were a tribe of

powerful Berserkers who fought ferociously. It was also explained to me
by the author that 蛮 was used to refer to a tribe in China, and also
refers to mighty power. Hence I decided to use the word Berserker,
because they were a tribe of people who were powerful, who in reality
fought in a trance like state, and are civilized (somewhat), which I
believed encapsulated the meaning of the word.

On another note, this is in regards to many of the other names in the

novel.

I am aware that there has been a translation of Beseech the Devil from
chapter 1 to chapter 120. I could have just taken the names used in
PiggyBottle’s translated work, yet more than anything, I am terrified of
being accused of piracy. That was why I avoided reading PiggyBottle’s
work so that I would not end up stealing other people’s hard work.

I am sure that some of you read PiggyBottle’s work before and will
compare this with Piggy’s. I am also sure that many of you will feel
offended because I might have changed a lot of things. I am saying
might because I still have not touched what Piggy translated because, as
I said before, I do not want to steal what belongs to Piggy’s, whether
consciously or unconsciously.

All I can say is, I am sorry, and please bear with me.

One more thing, it's the meaning of the name for the first arc.

www.asianovel.com
16

"If only human lives were like an initial meeting" means that "if only
human lives were as beautiful as the first moments you meet someone
you like."

www.asianovel.com
17

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

It was a normal stone that was the size of a baby’s palm, and it had an
uneven surface. Besides some naturally formed patterns forming the
uneven surface, there was a small hole on the stone that made it look
like an accessory.

Other than that, there was nothing else which looked out of place. In
fact, it looked like any normal stone.

The only thing out of ordinary was the warmth it emitted when Su Ming
held it. The warmth seemed to seep into his body and it was a very
comfortable feeling.

"Hmm?" Su Ming looked closely at it. Yet even after he scrutinized the
entire thing, he still could not find anything else odd about it.

"I remember the elder saying that this was once the Land of the Fire
Berserker Tribe. If that’s the case, then this thing might have some
powers of fire. That’s why it can keep people warm. Not bad." Su Ming
took off the crescent fang on his neck and replaced it with the stone
before wearing the necklace once again, letting it hang over the stone.
When the stone touched his chest, he felt its warmth increase.

"Let’s go home!" The young man then ran quickly towards the place with
the balls of light. He did not notice it, but at that time, the stone hanging
off his chest gave out a dim glow before disappearing.

As Su Ming neared his destination, the dim balls of light grew brighter

www.asianovel.com
18

before his eyes, and he saw a settlement surrounded by a wall made

from giant wood.

The settlement was not big. It could only hold about a few hundred
people in it, but in Su Ming’s eyes, it was a place that made him feel at
home. He could faintly hear cheerful sounds from within as he
approached the settlement. From the cracks in the giant wooden wall,
he could see a bonfire in the middle of the tribe. There were many
tribesmen gathered around it and some of the women from the tribe
were dancing around the bonfire.

The gate to the tribe was also built with giant wood. Usually, when it was
open, it would be held up with several pieces of rope. Now, it was closed
and there were some burly men standing on top wearing clothes made
from beast skin. Their skin was rough and there were white bone
necklaces hanging from their necks. They were terrifying to look at. They
also wore earrings made of bone, and their overall appearance made
them look intimidating as they surveyed the area. When they saw Su
Ming running back, the men grinned.

"La Su, the elder has been looking for you the entire day, why are you
out so late?"

"It was raining just now. Did you go out to steal the Dark Dragon’s Saliva
again?"

"The elder was looking for me? Throw down the rope, I had a pretty good
haul this time!" Su Ming sped up, and when he was underneath the gate,
he patted the basket on his back proudly as he shouted loudly.

A woven piece of rope was lowered down and Su Ming grabbed onto it,
lithely climbing upwards. Within the span of a few breaths, he reached
the top of the gate, smiling as he saw the tribesmen keeping watch. He
then quickly walked down with the ladder propped by the side.

"Boy’s an agile one for sure, and he’s brave to boot. He already started
climbing Dark Dragon Mountain alone many years ago. Looks like he’s
definitely going to become the tribe’s common healer in the future."

www.asianovel.com
19

"It’s a pity that he doesn’t have a Berserker Body, or else he would

become a Berserk Healer just like the elder." The men sighed as they
watched Su Ming leave.

As Su Ming entered the settlement and ran in between the wooden

houses, those who saw him called him La Su in a kind manner.

La Su was not a name just for him, but also for all the children who did
not go through the second Berserker’s Awakening.

Not too far away in a wooden house was a little girl about five or six
years old. She was looking at Su Ming, and there was a sweet and
innocent smile on her young face. She had her arms wrapped around a
white little creature about the size of her palm. The little creature looked
incredibly docile, and was just like a white fluff ball.

"Big brother La Su, did you bring something for Pipi to eat?" When the
little girl saw Su Ming, she started giggling happily.

"Tong Tong, this is for you." Su Ming let out a chuckle, running towards
her and bringing out some fruits from his bosom. He gave them to the
little girl, and as the girl giggled happily, Su Ming ran off. Before long, he
reached the middle part of tribe where he saw many of his tribesmen
laughing and chatting around the bonfire when he was outside earlier.

A fire-resistant wooden fence surrounded the bonfire. Many slices of

juicy meat were being roasted on the fire and they emitted a nice
aroma.

When some of the girls in the tribe saw Su Ming approaching, they
merely cast him a glance before turning away uninterested.

To the tribe, the clean and handsome Su Ming was built much more
differently compared to the other tribesmen. Almost all of the tribesmen
were bigger and more intimidating than he was.

He squeezed through the crowd, grabbed a slice of roasted meat and

ate it as he ran forward.

www.asianovel.com
20

Right in the center of the crowd was an old man wearing sackcloth
instead of beast skin. The old man had his hair braided and looked frail.
Nevertheless, his eyes shone with a charm that could steal a person’s
soul if they so much as looked into his eyes.

He appeared to be a man of status. He was surrounded by several

tribesmen who were listening to him as he talked in a low voice. Their
gazes towards him were respectful.

As he saw Su Ming running over, the old man smiled and gave him a
nod, signaling Su Ming to sit by his side. He then continued speaking to
the tribesmen.

When the tribesmen saw Su Ming, their faces also lifted up in smiles.

"Dark Mountain Tribe may be small, but at least we are the true
descendants of Dark Mountain. The Elder from Wind Stream Tribe is
celebrating his birthday. We must attend his birthday as a sign of
respect since our tribe has maintained a good relationship with them
since long ago." The old man spoke slowly.

"It’s a pity that a few centuries ago, Dark Mountain Tribe was divided,
and now, there are only three colonies of the tribe left. If that hadn’t
happened, Dark Mountain Tribe would be a medium sized tribe by now.
We could have controlled all the land around the area, including Wind
Stream Tribe. But now… ha." The one who spoke was a man of about 40
years old. He was the leader of Dark Mountain Tribe and was a burly
man who was also shockingly powerful. There were nine fangs about the
size of fingers hanging around his neck.

There was a Mark on his face that could barely be seen, which made him
look even more terrifying, just like an evil spirit. The Mark was not clear,
and it looked incomplete.

As Su Ming looked at the Mark, his eyes were filled with admiration.
From the beast skin scroll, Su Ming knew that this was a Berserker Mark
that had yet to be completely formed. There was no one in the tribe who
had the ability to completely manifest the Berserker Mark and bring out

www.asianovel.com
21

its true powers.

Even his elder was only at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm.

Yet even so, this had made his elder one of the strongest Berserkers
among the tribes around Dark Mountain. The only other tribes who could
compare were Black Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe, who were
once from the original Dark Mountain Tribe but split up later.

"There is no use mentioning what has happened in the past. Without a

strong Berserker who has broken through his physical limitations, there
is no way we can become a medium sized tribe. The cause of the
original Dark Mountain Tribe’s separation was due to the death of the
ancestors in the original Dark Mountain tribe who Awakened."

"As much as I have trained until now, I still cannot break through the
ninth level of blood solidification and reach the 10th level, much less the
11th level, which is known as the highest level. I cannot draw a
completely manifested Berserker Mark and therefore, cannot Awaken …"
The old man in sackcloth sighed and spoke slowly.

"It’s fine. You can leave now. Prepare the gifts, and tomorrow… Shan
Hen, you are the leader of the hunters in the tribe so, you will lead the
team." The old man stood up and looked towards a middle-aged man
standing by the leader of Dark Mountain Tribe. After that, he turned and
walked away.

The middle aged man looked calm. When he heard those words he
immediately stood up straight and received the order.

Su Ming quickly followed his elder and left the area where the feast was
held.

The old man did not speak on the way and just silently walked forward
until the cheers gradually disappeared behind his back. He reached a
house made of wood and grass. He then went inside.

The house was not big and the interior was simple. Once he entered the

www.asianovel.com
22

house, the old man sat down cross-legged at a corner. He looked at Su

Ming as he came in.

"You went to hunt Dark Dragon’s Saliva again?"

Su Ming respected his elder, who took care of him as he grew up. He
placed his basket on the floor and took out a small bottle, which he then
handed it to the old man.

"With your agility, the Dark Dragons cannot harm you. However, it’s best
if you don’t go too often… That is the territory of Black Mountain Tribe
and Dark Dragon Tribe after all. Dark Dragon’s Saliva is useless to me.
Use it to improve your own health." The old man looked kindly at Su
Ming.

Su Ming nodded and put away the bottle. He had been drinking this
liquid for many years and it was precisely because of it that he could
obtain such an agile body.

It was also because his elder had been brewing all sorts of medicine for
him for all those years. Even though he did not have the qualities to
obtain the Berserker Body, he was still stronger than an average
member of his tribe.

"There are still three days left before the time comes for all of you La Su
to perform the Berserker’s Initiation. You’re almost 16, right? You will
need to worship the God of Berserkers," the old man spoke slowly as he
looked at Su Ming.

"The statue of the God of Berserkers in Dark Mountain Tribe was passed
down from the original Dark Mountain Tribe in the past. It may not be
the main statue and cannot compare to the statues of medium sized
tribes, but it is still very powerful compared to the tribes around us."

Su Ming was silent for a brief moment before nodding his head.

"Don’t leave for the next few days. Rest and go with them to the
Initiation three days later," The old man said this and closed his eyes
slowly.

www.asianovel.com
23

Su Ming stood for a while longer. Then, he took the basket and left
quietly towards a wooden house not too far away – his house.

He could never forget the day when he surrounded the statue of the God
of Berserkers with other children from the tribe for his very first
Awakening. They were all just seven years old at that time.

Members of the Berserker Tribe had two initiating ceremonies

throughout their lives – the Berserker’s Initiation. The first was when
they were seven years old, and the second when they were 16.

At the same time, the elder would choose those who had Berserker
Bodies using the power given by the statue of the God of Berserkers.

Su Ming let out a light sigh as he felt his chest filling up with bitterness.
He wanted to become a Berserker and practice Berserker Arts. The
scenes depicted in the beast skin scroll made him dream about it since
he was young, but reality was harsh. When his seven-year old self
worshiped the statue of the God of Berserker, he was told very clearly
that he did not have a Berserker Body and could not practice Berserker
Arts.

Berserk was the origin of all things in the universe. Only by being a
Berserker could a person be able to stand above others and become
truly strong!

From the scroll, Su Ming knew since young that there were many tribes
of all sizes in the world. In each tribe, there were different statues of the
God of Berserkers. It was the soul of the tribe and the key for their
descendants to become one with Berserk.

They needed to reach an understanding with the statue of the God of

Berserkers. If they felt it responding, then they would be able to obtain
the right to inherit the skills to practice Berserker Arts. There was no
need for anyone to teach them. They could just practice it on their own.

However, if they failed at seven and at 16 years old, then it meant that
they could not change for the rest of their lives. Su Ming was struggling

www.asianovel.com
24

internally. When he could not see the possible outcome to this, he

looked forward to it. Yet, when there was only three days left for his final
enlightenment, he became afraid.

‘This time… will it be possible…?’

Su Ming went back silently into his house and sat down, letting his mind
wander.

www.asianovel.com
25

Chapter 4

Chapter 4

It was late at night. Su Ming laid on his bed and looked at the darkness
around him, unable to sleep. His elder’s words kept repeating
themselves in his head and he kept remembering the scene from eight
years ago.

With a long sigh, Su Ming sat up and quietly pushed open his wooden
door. A light breeze blew through his messy hair. The breeze felt cooling,
as if it had arrived with the night to cool down the earth.

It was quiet. There were only a few soft cries from birds and other
animals from Dark Mountain, which was located in the distance. The
settlement was mostly dark. The only sources of light were from the
bonfire in the center of the tribe. Some of its embers scattered into the
air. There were also torches placed on the giant wooden wall around the
tribe, which seem to crackle as they burned in the night.

Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the sky. The moon and stars shone
brightly in the sky, and it was a sight to behold. The river of stars
seemed to never end, and it gradually clouded Su Ming’s eyes with
uncertainty.

‘The tribesmen are kind to me…but it’s obvious that I look different from
them… Perhaps this is the reason why I failed when I worshiped the
statue of the God of Berserkers…

‘Without a Berserker Body, it will be impossible for me to train in

Berserker Arts, then I will be trapped here forever, unable to leave,

www.asianovel.com
26

unable to see the world as depicted in the beast skin scroll…’

Su Ming sat down quietly outside and leaned against his house. As he
looked at the sky, his uncertainty grew stronger.

Right at that moment, a melodious whine echoed in the air gently. The
sorrow in the notes seemed to have fused with the moon and melted
into the ground beneath Dark Mountain Tribe.

Su Ming frowned. His straying thoughts were broken by that melody, and
he knew without even having to stand and look that his tribesman, Liu
Di, was playing the xun again.

Liu Di was a low leveled Berserker. His favorite past time was to play
that strange xun. The songs from that instrument were incredibly
sorrowful, and every single time Su Ming heard it, he would be affected
by some degree of sadness, which was why he did not really like those
songs.

"Since the creation of the world and of man, the Berserker Tribe has
existed and it still exists to this date… The people who hold the
Berserker’s Power are known as Berserkers. They can fly in the skies,
move mountains and turn the tides in the sea…Those who have the
Berserker Mark can read the future and obtain the power of the sun,
moon, and stars…" The young man looked at the sky and murmured
softly as he sat in a corner in Dark Mountain Tribe that night.

At that time, he did not realize that the black stone hanging from his
neck was emitting a dim glow once again…

Time passed by quickly and the third day arrived.

As it was the day of the Initiation for the La Sus in Dark Mountain Tribe,
the entire tribe bustled with activity that morning. Almost all the
tribesmen came out with their La Sus and gathered at the square.

An entire day was required for the Berserker’s Initiation ritual, especially
for the La Sus who were 16 years old. It was like a coming of age
ceremony. The La Sus who had completed the Berserker’s Initiation

www.asianovel.com
27

could even choose their own partners on this day.

Drum rolls with a strange rhythmic pattern resounded in the tribe.

Backed by the drum roll, the La Sus stepped forward from the crowd and
stood in the center.

There were approximately 30 people participating in the Berserker’s

Initiation this time. Most of them were teenagers. Although they were
still young, their bodies were strong and muscular, and they exuded an
air of toughness.

Even the girls had a similar build to the men. Hence, Su Ming was
especially eye-catching among the crowd. He looked clean and
handsome, an odd addition to his surroundings.

Even so, the people there already accepted Su Ming a long time ago.
Even though he looked different from the rest of them, they did not
ostracize him but accepted him as part of the tribe.

Once they surrounded the La Sus who were ready to partake in the
Initiation, Dark Mountain Tribe performed a traditional dance as a sign of
worship to heaven. By doing so, they used their bodies to convey their
respect and sacrifice to heaven and earth.

"Su Ming, I heard from the others that you also went to Dark Dragon
Mountain and even got some Dark Dragon’s Saliva?" A good-natured
voice sounded from Su Ming’s side amidst the cheers from their dancing
tribe members.

It was a young man of the same age as Su Ming. His skin was rough and
he had a large build, almost twice Su Ming’s size. His eyes were bright
and he smiled boyishly as he looked at Su Ming.

Su Ming smiled weakly as he looked at the young man speaking to him.

The youth’s name was Lei Chen. He was one of his few close friends
within the tribe.

"I brought some back. I went to look for you yesterday but your father
said you went with the hunting team to the mountains. Once the

www.asianovel.com
28

Initiation ceremony ends, come to my place and get some."

Lei Chen lit up brightly and moved towards him, the boyish smile still on
his face.

"I could have returned earlier, but we ran into a mink deer on our way
back. I remember you said that you needed mink deer blood for your
medicine so I followed it. That’s why I came back late."

Su Ming knew that while his friend spoke of the encounter like it was no
big deal, mink deer were exceptionally hard to kill and were very
dangerous. Hence, he felt touched when he heard his friend’s words.

As the two of them spoke, the cheers around them gradually grew silent
and the crowd made way for the elder. The elder wore a sack cloth and
held a black cane made of bone in his hand. He walked towards the
teenagers as he was escorted by a few tribe members.

His appearance brought about silence. The teenagers looked at him

respectfully, obviously afraid of the man.

"Offer the sacrifice to our Berserker Ancestors!" His grandfather’s eyes

were bright as he looked at the people gathered around him, his gaze
pausing momentarily on Su Ming. As he spoke, he waved the black cane
in his right hand. Immediately, several well built men stepped forward
from within the crowd. Each of them carried with them a tied up wild
beast on their shoulders.

The wild beasts were still alive and crying out in rage. They struggled
fiercely but to no avail.

There were 49 different types of beasts and they were all lifted up
moments later to be placed around the teenagers. Their cries resounded
throughout the settlement, and their cries sounded like they had the
power to pierce through souls. Yet, they were surrounded by the
tribesmen of Dark Mountain Tribe. They were pressed down, making it
impossible for them to break free.

The men standing by the beasts did not hesitate. All of them lowered

www.asianovel.com
29

their heads at the same time and took out sharp stone knives in their
left hands. They then stabbed the beasts’ throats, cutting off their heads
in the process.

Their cries were cut off abruptly as they were beheaded. It was a

shocking sight and it made some of the La Sus partaking in the ritual
turn pale in fear.

Su Ming also looked pale but he bit his lip and bore through it. He cast a
glance at Lei Chen and saw that his friend’s eyes were filled with a scary
glint screaming out for blood as if he was used to it or even enjoyed it.
He looked completely different from the good-natured person Su Ming
spoke to earlier.

More fresh blood spilled forth like a fountain and filled the air with a foul
stench. The blood splattered onto the La Sus, on their hair, their bodies
and the ground under their feet.

"You are fortunate because there are no longer any wars between tribes.
But at the same time, you are unfortunate…" The elder looked at the
teenagers standing before him and spoke softly.

"When I was young and went through my Initiation, I had to behead one
of our enemies and drink their blood to complete my Berserker’s
Initiation."

"Compared to the present, you are fortunate… but you are also
unfortunate because you only saw the blood of beasts and have never
touched the heads of your enemies…" The elder mumbled and looked at
the La Sus before raising the bone cane in his right hand and pointing
forward.

He raised his left hand, which was clenched in a fist and opened it.
Immediately, a powerful gust of aura blasted forth from his body. The
aura surrounded them and formed a powerful blast of wind that
surrounded the entire Dark Mountain Tribe.

Marks manifested on the elder’s face, which then intertwined with each

www.asianovel.com
30

other and formed a picture that looked like a python.

The python looked as if it was alive and real. It appeared on the elder’s
face in the form of an illusion, raising its head and roaring into the sky.
Even if they could not hear it, all the members of Dark Mountain Tribe,
including the stronger leaders shivered and took a step back.

‘The Mark of the Dark Python…This is the elder’s Berserker Mark…’

Su Ming stared at the elder with a dumbfounded expression. As he

looked at the Marks on his face, he was filled with awe. The last time he
saw this was nine years ago. When he saw it again this time, the shock
was even stronger than before.

‘The elder could destroy the entire tribe alone if he wanted to. He has
such power and yet, he is only at the ninth level of the Blood
Solidification Realm… Just how powerful are those who have Awakened
then…?

‘Then there are those who have reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm,
which is after Awakening… It was written in the beast skin scroll that the
powerful ones in the Bone Sacrifice Realm are extremely rare even
within medium-sized tribes. Only the truly big tribes would have a few
Berserkers who have reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm.’

Su Ming felt his heart tremble. His desire to become a Berserker was
growing stronger.

"We offer the blood on the ground and the bodies of the beasts to
summon Dark Mountain’s statue of the God of Berserkers!" The elder’s
voice rang through like thunder and broke Su Ming’s train of thought. As
the elder spoke, the carcasses of the beasts exploded. Their flesh, blood,
and even the matter spilled on the ground and on the teenagers were
absorbed by an unknown force. They gathered midair into a giant blob of
blood and flesh.

"Berserker’s Initiation!" The big man standing by the elder’s side, the
tribe leader of the Dark Mountain Tribe shouted.

www.asianovel.com
31

All of the La Sus, including Su Ming, bit down their tongues with no
hesitation and coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood. Their blood flew
into the air and was absorbed by the blob. A thunderous roar sounded,
after which the blob of blood and flesh transformed into a black statue.

It was a terrifying statue that was half man, half beast, and it had an air
of ancient savagery. In one of its hands, it held a long dragon and in the
other it held a giant spear. Its gaze was filled with madness and blood
thirst.

Its appearance brought forth darkness in the sky, as if the sky was
subjugated by its power.

"Dark Mountain’s statue of the God of Berserkers…" Su Ming’s heart

beat thunderously against his chest, it felt like it was about to burst.
However, at that moment, the stone on his neck emitted warmth into his
body, making the uncomfortable feeling disappear.

It stunned Su Ming momentarily. He was about to instinctively look down

when the elder spoke.

"Come forth in order and enter the statue of the God of Berserkers to
worship him!"

The moment he finished speaking, a young man walked forward briskly

and stood underneath the statue. Then he just disappeared. After a
while, at the very place he disappeared, the young man was teleported
back looking disappointed. He stepped aside without a word.

"Next!" The one who spoke was the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe.
His gaze was serious. He looked at each and every one of the La Sus.

One by one, the La Sus who were at the age of Initiation stepped forth.
They disappeared and reappeared again after a while. This continued
until a girl stepped into the statue and it glowed a brilliant shade of red.

The entire tribe looked forth in excitement, even the elder focused his
gaze on the statue. They saw that the statue glowed red nine times
consecutively before the girl was transferred back.

www.asianovel.com
32

"She possesses a Berserker Body!"

"The statue has shined nine times. This is proof that she has a Berserker
Body!"

When the girl appeared, her face was bright with happiness.

"Your name is Wu La, no? Very good, come stand by my side." The elder
smiled faintly and nodded at the girl as he looked at her.

As he watched the girl move towards the elder, Su Ming fell silent. Then
he gritted his teeth and walked towards the statue. His actions
immediately caught the attention of the other members of the tribe.

The members of Dark Mountain Tribe were mostly kind towards the
young man who was obviously different from them. They kept their
gazes on Su Ming until he stood underneath the statue.

Su Ming took a deep breath and cast a glance at his elder, who was
looking back at him not far away. He closed his eyes. The moment he
did so, he felt an indescribable force enveloping his entire body like he
was being sucked into mud. When he opened his eyes, everything
around him had changed.

This was not Dark Mountain Tribe, but a small space which was
completely dark save for the black statue emitting a red glow floating
before him.

This statue was the same as the statue he saw outside and it emitted
the same aura of ancient savagery.

As he watched the statue of the God of Berserkers, Su Ming fell silent

and bowed deeply towards it.

Once he was done, Su Ming’s face was filled with bitterness. He knew it.
If he had the Body of Berserkers, he only needed to bow once for the
statue to emit a red glow. This was just like nine years ago. There was
absolutely no change within the statue.

"There is no way I can become a Berserker…" Su Ming bit his lip and

www.asianovel.com
33

sighed. Then, he turned to leave.

However, at the very moment he turned around, he froze and turned

back to look at the statue. He was shocked!

At the same time, he saw the stone he had been ignoring all this while
emitting a piercing light…

Translator’s Notes

Xun: A Chinese wind instrument that somewhat resembles an ocarina,

but while the ocarina’s sound is sharper, the xun’s sound has a softer
edge to it. Also, it’s completely round.

www.asianovel.com
34

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

Under the Dark Mountain, practically all the tribe members were
gathered at the center watching the La Sus partaking in the Initiation.

At that moment, the giant statue floating in midair trembled and there
was a roaring sound. The sound came too suddenly, stunning all the
members of the tribe momentarily.

The elder’s eyes shone and he quickly stepped forward. He did not look
at the statue of the God of Berserkers but cast his gaze immediately
towards the sky. His gaze turned solemn.

By then, many members of the tribe had noticed the abnormality and
lifted their heads towards the sky.

When they did, they saw clouds of black smoke forming in the air at a
maddening speed. The smoke was gathered from all directions and it
quickly formed a whirlwind. The whirlwind covered at least half of the
sky and the entirety of the Dark Mountain. Even if the mountain range
was huge, they could still see and tell that something abnormal was
happening on the land.

Once the whirlwind was formed, it started moving slowly and it let out
thunderous roars which reverberated throughout the surroundings.

www.asianovel.com
35

Within the whirlwind, there were numerous thunderbolts traveling about

in arcs. As they crackled in the whirlwind, they boomed.

"Have our Berserker Ancestors returned?!" Someone from the Dark

Mountain Tribe exclaimed. All of them knelt down, their gazes filled with
reverence and fear. They turned towards heaven and worshiped.

The only ones who were standing were the elder and the leaders of the
tribe. Besides the elder, the other leaders all looked alarmed.

The speed of the whirlwind became faster. After a while, a typhoon

began sweeping through the land. It affected the entire land around the
Dark Mountain.

The floating statue trembled violently like it could not withstand the
pressure that resulted from the whirlwind.

On the other side of Dark Mountain, there was a tribe about the same
size. The tribe’s name was Black Mountain. At that moment, all the tribe
members were dumbstruck as a statue of the God of Berserkers about
the size of 100 feet appeared before them in midair.

The statue’s size was completely black and had no human

characteristics. It looked like a lizard and it kept trembling as if it was
about to fall apart. Underneath the statue was a wizened and thin old
man wearing a black, long-sleeved shirt made of sackcloth. His gaze was
dark and his thoughts were unknown.

The same thing happened within the others tribes near the Dark
Mountain and even within some tribes that were located further away.

No one knew what was happening and how the whirlwind came to be,
not even the elder of the Dark Mountain Tribe. He had neglected to think
about Su Ming who went into the statue of the God of Berserkers for

www.asianovel.com
36

worship.

When the dim light appeared within the statue of the God of Berserkers
at the Dark Mountain Tribe’s settlement, it occupied the entire space. It
bathed the entire area in its strange light. Su Ming was stupefied. He
saw various surrounding statues shaking, as if they were waking up after
a long slumber. It was almost like they had physical bodies.

He saw that the statues, which were themselves terrifying to look at,
trembling furiously while bathing in the light as though they could not
withstand it.

The statue of the God of Berserkers was crafted in the image of a hybrid
between a man and a beast, something like a chimera. In its left hand it
held a huge dragon, and in its right a spear. As it shook, the savage vibe
Su Ming felt earlier had however changed into fear. Su Ming was left
wondering whether he was imagining it.

Su Ming’s mind was blank. He did not know what was happening and he
did not know what to do. He just stood there, stunned.

His entire body was also covered in the light that emitted from the piece
of debris on his neck. It made him look like he had fused with the space.
As the light grew brighter, the world within the statue of the God of
Berserkers became completely tainted by the color from the debris.

Su Ming felt something shattering in his head. It was as if a barrier had

just been broken by an invisible force. It caused his body to tremble and
in his head, he saw an odd image.

It was a huge plain. Su Ming looked down from where he was in midair.
What he saw was hundreds upon thousands of people appearing on the
land. He could not see the end of the crowd. There seemed to be no end
to it.

www.asianovel.com
37

"Where… is this?" Su Ming muttered. This scene shocked him completely

and made him incapable of thought.

The people were divided into two crowds. They all knelt on the ground
and lifted their hands to worship the heavens. There was also the sound
desolate drums thundering in the air. It formed a melody that seemed to
resonate with the soul and captivate all those who listened.

All around Su Ming were hundreds of gigantic statues of the God of

Berserkers. Each statue was unique on its own and all of them exuded
an air of ancient savagery. Their bodies appeared to be made of flesh
like they had life.

They too knelt down on one knee and lifted their hands in worship
towards the sky!

Su Ming lifted his head and he saw…

At the highest point of the sky were two people who could only be called
the pinnacle of humanity. Su Ming could not see their faces but with only
one glance, he thought he was looking at the glory of heaven, and he
was just an ant beneath their feet.

They were just like real gods!

One of them had long, purple hair. He raised his right hand and waved it
at the sky. Immediately, the world experienced a change. In an instant,
day became night and stars shone brightly in the sky. As the person
waved his hand, the stars seemed to be attracted by a force and fell
from the sky. They gathered by the purple haired person’s side and
formed a river of stars.

The man pointed at a direction with his right hand and the river of stars
made a monstrous blast before speeding towards their enemies. The

www.asianovel.com
38

scene was akin to heaven collapsing and the powers of the entire sky
belonging to one person.

The man in purple lowered his gaze suddenly during the blast, and as he
looked at the crowd, his eyes locked with Su Ming’s.

Su Ming could feel his mind being attacked. There was a great force
pushing him out, and he was expelled from the seemingly illusionary
world.

Su Ming trembled, his sight covered by darkness. After a long while, he

regained his consciousness and found himself still inside the statue of
the God of Berserkers. There was no light around him and it seemed like
it was all in his imagination.

Su Ming’s breathing was quick and shallow. His entire body was
drenched in sweat. He looked at the piece of debris hanging from his
neck. It was still black and it emitted the tiniest bit of warmth but there
was nothing else unusual about it.

"Was it an illusion… or was it the statue’s memories…? Just now… it was

just like the writings in the scroll. That was the power to control the stars
and the skies…" After a long while, Su Ming got out from his shock.. His
gaze was filled with uncertainty and his thoughts were in a mess. He fell
silent for a while. Then he got up and bowed once more towards the
statue, getting ready to leave.

Yet just as he was about to bow down, he heard a chipping sound before
him. He saw a small crack on the statue’s face, which seemed to grow
as Su Ming lowered his back further.

The statue gave the impression that it could not withstand Su Ming
bowing down to it. It was as if Su Ming bowed down and worshiped it,
the statue would break apart. Su Ming took in a sharp breath at this

www.asianovel.com
39

strange sight. He had no doubt about it. What he saw was not an
illusion!

The very moment the statue cracked apart, there were low mumbling
sounds reverberating in his head. Those low murmurs made Su Ming’s
eyes light up in ecstasy. This sound was what he had been hoping for;
the ways to train in Berserker Arts for those who had reached the Blood
Solidification Realm!

It was impossible to pass down the ways through oral tradition. The only
way was by obtaining it from the statue of the God of Berserkers. Hence,
the presence of such a statue was of extreme importance in a tribe as it
was connected to the tribe’s survival.

When the low murmurs disappeared, Su Ming’s body also disappeared

from within the statue and reappeared amid the Dark Mountain Tribe.
When he appeared, he saw all his tribesmen including the elder had
their heads lifted towards the sky. He felt his heart pounding against his
chest and he followed their gazes upward.

The giant whirlwind was still swirling about, letting out low rumbling
sounds.

"Su Ming, come to my side." Su Ming heard the elder’s voice nearby. He
was afraid. He could feel the abnormality in the air and he knew it had
something to do with the piece of debris hanging from his neck.
However, he did not dare say it out loud. He walked towards the elder in
trepidation and stood behind him.

Before long, the scene in the sky gradually disappeared and it returned
to normal. No one asked whether Su Ming was successful as there was
no light from his turn, which could only mean failure.

The remaining La Sus entered the statue to worship once more as soon
as the sky returned to normal. When they were all done, two children

www.asianovel.com
40

were known to possess the Berserker Body at the age of 16 during that
Initiation ritual.

The two children were taken away by the elder as they were going to be
important members of the tribe. They would learn about various
experiences when training in the Ways of the Berserkers.

The other La Sus left in disappointment. Su Ming went back in silence

but his heart was beating increasingly faster. He wanted to tell the elder
everything but somewhere in his mind he knew that this was too serious
a matter to be discussed. Especially since the statue of the God of
Berserkers had cracked because of this.

Su Ming walked into his house while he thought about it.

The elder looked at Su Ming’s back from afar, puzzled.

Su Ming went back into his house hurriedly and sat on his wooden bed.
He looked at the black and uneven debris on his chest, his gaze
uncertain. After a while, he reached out to take off the necklace but he
hesitated. He got up and barred the door with a wooden block. If anyone
decided to come in, he would know and have time to prepare.

After that, he sat down and held the debris in his hand, observing it
carefully.

Just what is this stone? Xiao Hong found it, so it might have been
because the wind was too strong and it was revealed after all the leaves
were blown away. Then Xiao Hong picked it up…

Su Ming’s heart pounded furiously against his chest. He had a feeling he

just got his hands on a piece of treasure.

Even the statue of the God of Berserkers cracked before it… I wonder

www.asianovel.com
41

where Xiao Hong got this. Are there more of these?

Su Ming licked his lips, his eyes filled with excitement.

I did not possess the Berserker Body and could not inherit the ways to
train in Berserker Arts but this thing allowed me to obtain it!

Su Ming took a deep breath and quelled his excitement. Then, he

focused all his energy on the piece of debris.

Time passed and Su Ming grew tired. He held the piece of debris in his
hand and fell asleep on his bed.

The piece of debris began emitting a very dim glow once again.

Translator’s Note:

An explanation on some measurements in the story:

1. Let’s begin with a simple one. 1 时辰 is equivalent to 2 hours. Since时

辰is a time measuring system used only during the dynasties and the
translation is still hours, I’ve decided to convert it to our hour based
system, which every single time you see 2 hours or anything related to
hours in this novel, it is 2 hours of our time, not 4 hours.

2. 丈is also a measurement system used during the dynasties. 1 丈 is

equal to 10 尺, and 1尺 is equal to 1 foot,which is 30.3cm. So, 1 丈is
3.3m. Since丈 does not exist in the western world and I want to try
avoiding the use of pinyin as much as possible (unless they are proper
nouns for proper places and things), I decided to convert all
measurements of 丈 to feet, hence when you see 3丈 in the original
text, it means 30 feet. 1,000丈 is 10,000 feet.

www.asianovel.com
42

Chapter 6

Chapter 6

"Brother…"

"Brother…"

A fragile voice that had a unique sounding tone echoed in Su Ming’s

dreams.

"Brother… Are you listening? Brother…"

"Brother… I’m waiting for you…" The voice was tired as if it had been
calling out for eternity. It became weaker and the sound slowly
disappeared.

As the voice grew weaker, Su Ming felt a gut-wrenching pain in his

dreams. It was as though something of utmost importance to him
disappeared along with the voice. The feeling jolted him awake from his
sleep.

Su Ming felt cold. He was drenched in his sweat. His face was pale and
he was breathing heavily. He looked at his surroundings and began to
calm down when he saw that he was surrounded by familiar sights.

It was midnight. He could hear the sounds of birds and beasts from afar.
Aside from that, everything was silent. Su Ming sat up quietly on his bed

www.asianovel.com
43

and looked at the stone in his hand. He looked doubtful.

‘That dream just now was weird… I wasn’t tired either but I fell asleep as
I was observing the stone. That dream… that voice…’

Su Ming’s face was clouded with uncertainty. He rarely had dreams and
he definitely never dreamed about something like that before. Yet
somehow, the girl’s voice was oddly familiar.

‘All of this must be related to this thing!’

Su Ming lowered his gaze and looked carefully at the stone in his hand
using the moonlight as his source of light. He frowned.

‘Just what is this…?’

He hesitated for a brief moment and then bit his finger. According to the
scroll, most of the treasures in the world could only be activated with
blood.

Up until then, Su Ming had never seen such treasures before. The stone
was the only one he had ever seen. As the blood from his finger fell on
top of the stone, Su Ming began to look at it expectantly.

Yet after a long while, nothing happened. There was no sign of the blood
being absorbed either.

Su Ming scratched his head, but he was stubborn. He got up and used all
sorts of methods, be it biting the stone with his teeth, trying to force it
apart with his hands, and even soaking it in water. Nevertheless, there
were still no changes on stone.

It was almost dawn. Su Ming held the stone in his hands and his mind
wandered. Time passed and morning arrived. As the sun rose, Su Ming
got an idea.

www.asianovel.com
44

‘When I placed it on my chest, I felt some sort of heat from it. Perhaps…
This might be its use!’

Su Ming placed the stone once again around his neck without hesitation,
letting it hang close to his chest.

Waves of warmth spread out and seeped into Su Ming’s body. That
warmth traveled through his body, enveloping his entire body in a
comfortable feeling. He took a deep breath, and in his mind, Su Ming
saw the methods to train in Berserker Arts which he obtained from the
statue.

Berserk was the origin of all things in the world. Now, Su Ming had
obtained the methods to train in the first realm in Berserker Arts – the
methods to train in the Blood Solidification Realm.

Su Ming knew from the scroll that since ancient times, when their
Berserker Ancestors created heaven and earth, all humans possessed
remarkable abilities. Yet as time passed, the Berserker Tribe became a
legend. They were no longer as they were before. They had all become
common people.

The methods to train in Berserker Arts were also passed down from
ancient times, but they had been modified to suit the present Berserker
Tribes. The very first realm, the Blood Solidification Realm was divided
into 11 levels. It allowed the practitioners to activate the Berserker
Blood they had inherited from their ancestors and solidify it.

The power of the statue of the God of Berserkers was in reality used to
search for those who had inherited denser Berserker Blood from their
ancestors, and these people were deemed to possess Berserker Bodies.
Only they could walk on and travel down the path of Berserkers.

A normal member of the tribe would not be recognized by the statue

because their blood was thin with Berserker Blood. That was why they

www.asianovel.com
45

did not possess the right to become Berserkers. That was also why when
they worshiped the statue of the God of Berserkers, they would not
obtain the ways to train in Berserker Arts.

However, Su Ming was special. He may not have possessed a Berserker

Body, but due to this mysterious stone, he obtained the ways to train in
Berserker Arts. Berserker Arts was something difficult to pass down even
through oral tradition, and it was something only possible for the tribes
who possessed the statue of the God of Berserkers.

"Focus and solidify the Berserker Blood in your blood veins and you will
awaken the blood. Draw the Berserker Mark unique to your own to
Awaken!" Su Ming muttered with his eyes shining brightly.

He sat down cross legged and took a few deep breaths. He closed his
eyes slowly. After that, he gradually immersed himself in the training
method he obtained.

Soon after, the sun had risen to the peak of the sky. Smoke could be
seen, signaling the bonfire was lit in the tribe. The tribe started to bustle
with activity. The hunting team, led by several leaders in the tribe,
ventured out to hunt for food with blessings from their families.

Some of the La Sus who were around four to five years old were running
around naked and playing happily. The cheerful sounds brought about
smiles on the faces of the tribe members.

The two tribe members who were told that they possessed Berserker
Bodies were at the elder’s house. They were listening to lectures on how
to train in Berserker Arts, as well as how to become a Berserker and how
to become an important asset to the tribe.

As of that point in time, Dark Mountain Tribe only had 22 Berserkers

after the older generation had passed away.

www.asianovel.com
46

No one noticed the door to Su Ming’s house was shut tightly that
morning. Within the house, he was emitting a dim, blood red light. The
light came from every single vein in his body. It was a bewitching sight
to behold as his blood veins glinted in red.

Only one blood vein emerged from Su Ming’s body and it appeared
vague. It looked like it could not manifest itself completely.

After a long while, Su Ming opened his eyes and his breathing was
shaky.

"If more blood veins emerge during the training in the Blood
Solidification Realm, then it means the possibilities of Awakening would
also be greater. But reaching the Awakening Realm is too hard.
According to the scroll, only those who have Awakened their physical
limitations have the right to call themselves Berserker Masters. A person
who has arrived at the Awakening Realm has at least the ability to turn a
small tribe into a medium sized tribe!"

"The elder has already solidified half of the Berserker Blood in his body
but he has yet to reach Awakening. There is no one around us who has
yet to reach the Awakening Realm."

Su Ming continued mumbling. The Awakening Realm was a dream too

far away for him at that moment. He was worried whether he could
manage to even reach the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm.

To reach the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm, he needed at

least three of his blood veins to emerge.

Those who possessed a Berserker Body would be able to manifest three

blood veins very quickly into their training and arrive at the first level of
the Blood Solidification Realm. They would be unlike Su Ming, who could
barely even manifest the first vein.

www.asianovel.com
47

He was off to a rocky start, but Su Ming did not give up. As long as he
could train, he had hope.

Besides, when he was trying to make all the blood veins in his body
emerge, he could feel the stone on his chest growing hotter. This lifted
Su Ming’s spirits. He had a feeling that he held the key to the activation
of his treasure.

Seven days had passed. Within those seven days, Su Ming barely left his
house. He was seldom hungry, which puzzled his mind. It was stated in
the scroll that Berserkers would have an increased appetite during the
Blood Solidification Realm because they were activating all the blood
veins in their bodies. This would allow them to grow faster physically and
create more fresh blood for their training.

However, there was no sign of hunger within Su Ming. He thought about

it and attributed this to the strange warmth emitted by stone.

Within those seven days as well, Lei Chen dropped by once to give Su
Ming the mink deer blood and take some Dark Dragon’s Saliva. Lei Chen
was tested and proven to possess the Berserker Body when he was
seven. He had already reached the fourth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm by now. He was able to manifest 23 blood veins from his body
and even within the hunting team, his abilities were at least of an
average level.

Before he left, he hesitated briefly. He wanted to cheer Su Ming up, but

in the end, he chose to look at Su Ming and speak honestly.

"Su Ming, we grew up together. I’ll protect you from now on. If anyone
bullies you, then they’re my enemy as well!" Once he finished, he swung
his arm in a powerful manner and left with a boyish grin.

Su Ming watched Lei Chen leave feeling touched.

www.asianovel.com
48

Life in the tribe was simple but it was not boring. Almost all of the
members of the tribe had their own task to perform to contribute to the
tribe.

Half a month after the Berserker’s Awakening, Su Ming once again took
his basket and left for the forest alone after reporting to the members of
the tribe.

Su Ming was like a different person once he went into the forest. He was
agile. He could speed forth like an arrow with a jump and climb up a big
tree with just a few leaps. As he sat on a tree branch, he smiled. He was
proud of his own speed.

Even if I haven’t completed the first level of Blood Solidification Realm,

my body has become much more agile than before.

Su Ming placed two fingers in his mouth and whistled. The whistle
travelled far and echoed as it did. Soon, a flash of red came from afar.
The red blur was quick and it reached Su Ming in a flash.

Su Ming grinned widely and jumped forward as soon as the blurry red
figure approached. It screamed and chased after Su Ming.

"Xiao Hong, let’s see who reaches the top of the mountain first today!"
There was joy in Su Ming’s voice, and as he spoke, he ran forward.
Behind him was Xiao Hong. The monkey’s face was scornful. It did not
think that competing with Su Ming was something worth doing. It was
even eating a fruit in its hand at that moment. Xiao Hong scratched its
face and chased after Su Ming lazily.

However, the monkey soon grew restless and its screams became
sharper. Its gaze was filled with shock and it threw away the fruit in
rage, chasing after Su Ming with everything it had.

www.asianovel.com
49

www.asianovel.com
50

Chapter 7

Chapter 7
Su Ming never stopped moving in the forest. His body was like an arrow
as he shot through the forest using his familiarity with the forest and his
agility. Very soon, Dark Dragon Mountain appeared before his eyes.
Once he got out of the forest, he would be able to get into Dark Dragon
Mountain.

For Su Ming, who came to this mountain since he was young to collect
herbs, every single living thing here gave off an aura that put him at
ease.

"It’s written in the scroll that the Berserkers can increase their strength
by calling forth their blood and make their bodies stronger while they
are training in the Blood Solidification Realm due to honing the
Berserker Blood within their bodies. I thought I would never obtain such
an opportunity but to think that I would be able to experience it today!"

"To reach the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm, the
manifestation of three blood veins is needed. But even if I have yet to
manifest all three, my speed has increased by leaps and bounds. Even
my strength has…" Su Ming jumped forward and whilst in midair, he
swung his right fist at the giant tree beside him.

With a huge crash, the faint outline of his fist could be seen on the tree.
But at the same time, Su Ming’s right hand also felt numb, though his
face was filled with excitement.

But as he was drowning in excitement, a flash of red ran past him and

www.asianovel.com
51

let out a string of proud screeches. Obviously, it was made by the little
monkey who felt pleased with itself for catching up to Su Ming and
surpassing him.

Su Ming smiled and chased after the red blur. His speed did not
decrease but he could not catch up to the little monkey. In the past,
every single time he reached Dark Dragon Mountain, that monkey would
be waiting for him impatiently with a face filled with scorn as if it had
been waiting for him for a long time.

But now, after two hours, as Su Ming climbed Dark Dragon Mountain and
reached the same big rock with a hollow located in one of the
mountains, he saw the monkey. While it still looked at him with scorn
and disdain, its forehead was covered in sweat, showing that while it
had arrived before him, it did not wait for long this time.

Su Ming smiled and went up to touch the monkey’s head. He took off the
basket and stood on top of the rock. As he looked at the mist around the
area, he took a deep breath.

He liked standing there looking at the sights before him, even if there
was a deep canyon right underneath. If he took a few steps forward and
if wind blew at him right then and there, it would cause him to stumble
and fall. It was a dangerous place, but Su Ming had been climbing this
mountain ever since he was young. To him, this place was like a second
home.

"Xiao Hong, how does it look like on the other side of the mountain…
have you gone there before?" Su Ming’s hide shirt swayed along the
wind and let out light flapping sounds. Instinctively, he reached out with
his right hand and touched the black stone on his chest.

The monkey by his side rolled its eyes and looked at the land located far
away. It did not bother to reply Su Ming, but lowered its head to tug at
its own fur as if it was looking for something.

Su Ming scratched his nose when he saw the little monkey grooming
itself and ignoring him. He shook his head and smiled, then decided to

www.asianovel.com
52

sit down cross-legged on the spot where he stood.

"Xiao Hong, I’m not going to return to the tribe for a while this time. I
might be staying here for a while, so if you go out and play, get some
fruits back for me."

The monkey beside him immediately lifted its head and looked at him
with surprised eyes. It looked at Su Ming scrutinizingly, then smiled
happily and nodded. It usually only got to spend three to five days with
Su Ming. When Su Ming returned to the tribe, it would be left alone in
the forest. Once it understood what Su Ming said, it was extremely
happy.

Su Ming took a few deep breaths and closed his eyes slowly as he felt
the wind on his face. He was about to begin training there until he
reached the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm. Only then would
he leave.

After all, Su Ming did not know how to explain what happened to him.
Somewhere in his mind, he wanted to keep this a secret and let no one
know about it.

A red vein appeared from Su Ming’s body soon after he closed his eyes.
This red vein was giving off a dim red glow. It was no longer glinting, but
showing signs of manifestation.

It was the same red vein that had only appeared vaguely half a month
ago. The same red vein that was now manifesting itself completely.

Su Ming may not have any talent in practicing the Ways of the
Berserker, but he was not the type to give up easily. Now, as he sat
down with his legs crossed to train, time passed by slowly.

The sun rose and set, the mist in the sky gathered and dispersed. The
sounds of the birds and beasts echoed in the mountains, forming a sort
of tranquility. Surrounded by that peace, Su Ming opened his eyes on the
second day in the morning.

He moved his body. When he looked back, he saw that the little monkey

www.asianovel.com
53

had gone off, but there were some fruits on the ground and some cores
left from fruits that had been completely devoured.

Su Ming picked up some of the fruits and ate a dozen of them. With his
appetite, the fruits could only make him partially full. He may like to eat
fruits but he was not fond of eating too many in one go.

Once he finished eating, Su Ming sat down immediately and focused on

refining the Berserker Blood within his body. But this time, Su Ming
opened his eyes after a few moments with a puzzled look on his face.

"The first blood vein has already manifested, but it seems like there’s
not enough blood in me for the second vein to appear…" Su Ming did not
know how to describe it. It was as if the first vein itself absorbed more
than half of the fresh blood in his body and there was not enough blood
for the second vein to manifest itself.

It was difficult to explain, but that was what Su Ming felt.

"I don’t have enough blood…" Su Ming scratched his head and sighed.
He did not know that practitioners of the ways of the Berserker,
especially during the initial stages, while requiring a strong body to
train, would also need to take in a huge amount of medicine that would
greatly boost the formation of blood within the body to increase the
speed of their training and subsequently allow each vein to manifest one
after another.

The strength of a Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm was directly

linked to the amount of blood veins and blood he had. The more blood a
Berserker had, he would also be able to manifest more blood veins, and
he would be stronger! Once the power was released, even with just their
physical strength alone, they could tear apart a huge beast. This was
Berserker Power!

All these were the secrets of the tribe. Only those who possessed
Berserker Bodies had the right to know about it.

"When the members of the tribe were injured, they would lose a large

www.asianovel.com
54

amount of blood. Their faces would grow pale and they would be weak.
At that time, they would need to consume herbs that would help with
the formation of blood…" Su Ming’s eyes lit up. After some careful
thinking, he immediately slung the basket over his back and jumped
towards the side of the mountain. This time, his speed was extremely
fast and he returned about an hour later.

When he returned, there were some herbs with dirt still attached to
them in his basket. Once he cleaned those herbs, Su Ming took out a
stone bowl from the basket. He crushed the herbs and mixed it with
dew, which turned into a dark green concoction that emitted a strange
smell.

But he was already used to this smell. He breathed in a few whiffs of the
smell, then added more herbs. Once it was done, he took a deep breath
and drank the whole thing down.

It was disgusting. Su Ming frowned in discomfort but forced himself to

drink the whole thing before sitting down with his legs crossed again.

It was not until midnight before Su Ming opened his eyes again. When he
did, he stared into the darkness and let his mind wander.

"There’s a little effect… but only a little. The method is correct, but
something is still wrong…" Su Ming frowned. He could not tell his elder
about this. He could only rely on himself to solve the problem.

"That’s what’s wrong!" Su Ming’s eyes lit up. As the common healer in
the tribe, it was his job to collect herbs. He remembered every time he
went to collect herbs, his elder would usually select some herbs from the
pile and take it away. The rest would be given to the tribe leader and
distributed to the tribe according to need. The herbs would be taken out
of the herb storage when there was a need to use them to create
medicine to cure the wounded and the sick.

Dark Dragon’s Saliva was among those taken away by the elder. But
Dark Dragon’s Saliva was no longer of any use to him, and thus, all of
them were given to Su Ming to nourish his body.

www.asianovel.com
55

"There’s still some Dark Dragon’s Saliva left after I gave some to Lei
Chen." Su Ming immediately ruffled through the contents in the side
pocket of the basket and took out the small bottle. When he opened it,
there was the familiar fragrance wafting in the air. He shook it lightly.
There was only a little less than half left.

Without any hesitation, Su Ming placed the bottle by his lips and drank
all the contents in one mouthful.

Then he immediately sat down with his legs crossed, immersing himself
in refining and solidifying the Berserker Blood in his veins. Su Ming had
been drinking Dark Dragon’s Saliva since he was young. Every time he
drank it, he would feel a bit faint with a sensation as if he was about to
fall asleep drunk.

But this was the first time he drank Dark Dragon’s Saliva to assist in his
Berserker training. As the blood in his veins circulated in his body, he
could feel a cold sensation growing within his body, spreading to all
parts of his body very quickly.

The cold gradually fused with the blood in his veins and increased the
rate of circulation in his body. There were even signs of his blood rate
increasing.

"I knew it!" Su Ming felt excited. As he continued channeling his blood,
his body suddenly shivered. He opened his eyes, his face filled with
disbelief and doubt.

"How could this… Is it the elder?"

Within his body, Su Ming could clearly feel the coldness emerging from
all parts of his body as he absorbed the chill brought about by Dark
Dragon’s Saliva. That cold feeling seemed to have existed in his body for
many years and had been laying dormant, waiting for the time to rush
forth the moment he started refining the blood in his veins.

And the key to activate it was the same Dark Dragon’s Saliva that Su
Ming drank!

www.asianovel.com
56

Now, that cold seemed to gather from every part of his body, crashing
through his veins like a gigantic wave to form a sea.

This was a gift which the elder prepared for him when he was young. His
body that had been nourished by Dark Dragon’s Saliva was the gift. If Su
Ming walked on the Ways of the Berserker, then this power would aid
him immensely in the earlier stages of his training. If he did not have the
gift to practice in the Ways of the Berserker, then it would help keep his
body healthy.

Su Ming was dumbfounded. He could almost see his elder’s kind eyes
and his expectations towards him as he grew older over the years. Most
of all, he remembered the disappointment in his eyes half a month ago.

"Elder…" Su Ming mumbled. There was a low rumbling sound within his
body. The vast amount of Dark Dragon’s Saliva that had gathered in his
body over time rushed forth to drive his blood forward, causing the
second blood vein in his body to appear immediately and manifest
quickly.

As the second blood vein appeared, the third blood vein immediately
followed suit!

There were even signs of the fourth blood vein appearing vaguely!

Su Ming’s body began rapidly growing bigger. The speed and the
strength of his blood circulation brought about his physical growth. If this
continued, then he would no longer be frail and weak, and he would be
just like the other members of his tribe. He would obtain a strong body.

Yet at that very moment, the stone hanging off Su Ming’s chest suddenly
gave off the very same piercing light as it did in the statue of the God of
Berserkers!

The moment the light came, things changed!

www.asianovel.com
57

Chapter 8

Chapter 8
As the cold light appeared, Su Ming could clearly feel a strong wave of
heat emitting from his chest and travelling through his entire body
quickly. It spread throughout his body in an instant and fused together
with the cold brought by Dark Dragon’s Saliva, permeating into his
blood.

A clear roar could be heard from within Su Ming’s body. As he was sitting
down trembling furiously, the fourth blood vein manifested itself.

At the same time, a large amount of black filth seeped out of Su Ming’s
pores. There was even a terrible stench in the air, but it disappeared
along with the wind.

With three blood veins, one could reach the first level of the Blood
Solidification Realm. Now, Su Ming had become a Berserker who reached
the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm!

Still, he kept his eyes closed. There were no signs of him waking up. As
time passed, the solidification of his blood gradually stopped as the
fourth blood vein manifested.

When the little monkey returned the next morning while sniffing at its
right claw with a pleased look on its face, it was surprised when it saw
Su Ming covered entirely in black filth. It scratched its head in confusion
then circled Su Ming a few times.

It may have obtained intelligence, but it did not know what was
happening then. Curious, it approached Su Ming and reached out a claw,

www.asianovel.com
58

wanting to pat Su Ming.

Just as it was about to touch Su Ming, the light once appeared strongly
from within Su Ming’s body. It reached its brightest in an instant and
enveloped Su Ming entirely, making the monkey hang its mouth open in
shock. Then before its very eyes, Su Ming’s body disappeared.

To the little monkey, Su Ming was taken by the light. This scene made it
widen its eyes and let out a piercing screech. It rushed towards where
Su Ming disappeared and began searching in frenzy, but it found
nothing. It stood there, unmoving and stunned.

Su Ming did not know where he was. He was currently looking at his
surroundings in confusion. The place was enveloped in white mist. He
could see too far into the distance, but he could see the vague outline of
the peak of a mountain before him.

He had just woken up, but he remembered he was in Dark Mountain. He

could not understand how he got there.

His gaze slowly turned cautious. He first lowered his gaze and looked at
his chest, then felt his heart missing a beat. The strange black piece of
debris was missing from his chest.

"It’s gone…" Su Ming was shocked. He looked around at his

surroundings, then stood up slowly. His gaze was dark and alert as he
started walking towards the mist covered mountaintop.

The mountain was not far away. Within a short amount of time, Su Ming
was standing at the foot of the mountain. As he lifted his head, he took
in a sharp breath.

It was the peak of a mountain for sure, but there were no plants on it. It
was instead a barren land, as if it had been polished smoothly. There
were a lot of pictures carved on it, mountains, rivers, strange beasts, the
sky… and even words that Su Ming have never seen before. The place
gave off a feeling as if it was from ancient times, as if came straight
from the stories about the age of the savages.

www.asianovel.com
59

At the very moment Su Ming looked at the carvings on the mountaintop,

a roaring sound echoed in the air. A crack appeared right in the middle
of the mountain. It seemed that it had been cut apart by an invisible
force.

The crack was narrow, but he could still see the depth of the crack. It
stopped under Su Ming’s feet.

Su Ming briefly hesitated, then gritted his teeth. He was already here,
and he did not know how to get out of the place. He did not even know
where he was. Now that there was a path before him, he had to trudge
forward.

Somewhere in his mind he felt that this was connected in some way to
the black piece of debris, because he remembered clearly the heat
emitted by the debris.

Su Ming felt as if he walked for a long time as he went into the mountain
following the narrow crack. The road before him gradually grew wider.
There were also a lot of weird carvings on the walls around him. Su Ming
could not understand it, but there were various plants and herbs on the
carvings. There were also some naked people with messy hair
surrounding an odd big pot fiddling around with the herbs.

He continued observing the carvings until he caught a glimpse of the

end out of the corner of his eyes. There was a door at the end, and Su
Ming paused in his footsteps as he stood at the door.

The same carving was on the door. There were five different herbs
carved in the drawing. Uneven strings emitting the cold light Su Ming
was already familiar with surrounded the drawing of the five herbs and
formed a circle, completely covering the door.

Right at the centre of the door were fifteen small holes. They looked as if
something could be placed within. The holes formed a circle.

Su Ming frowned, then scrutinized the door. He took a look at his

surroundings again, then cast his gaze at the five herbs on the door.

www.asianovel.com
60

"This is… Iron Core Flower. That’s right, it’s the Iron Core Flower!

"This is… it looks like Joyleaf, but it also looks like the Iced Catalpa
Plant…"

"This is the Night Glitter Branch! I often collect these."

"What is this…? It looks really familiar…"

"I’ve never seen the last one…" After looking at it for a while, Su Ming
hesitated. He did not know whether he should try and push the door
open.

Just as he was hesitating, he saw the strings surrounding the five herbs
move and shine so brightly it could blind someone. As Su Ming was
stunned by the light, the light floated from the door and sped towards Su
Ming.

The light was too quick, and Su Ming had no time to dodge it. Within just
a moment, he was enveloped by the light.

At the same time, a lot of memories not belonging to Su Ming flooded

into his mind. These memories seemed to have been brought along with
the light and forced their way into his head. It made Su Ming
uncomfortable.

He saw the figure of a person in his mind. He was just like the other
people in the other drawings throwing herbs into a big pot. The person’s
actions were very fluid. Each time before he threw the herbs in, he
would take a sniff at the herbs, then his gaze became serious. He waved
at the air with his right hand and a wave of fire appeared in the air to
surround the big pot.

The process was extremely complicated. Even the size of the fire had to
be controlled. Su Ming had never seen this before. It was not as
complicated in the tribe either. They would usually just eat the herbs or
at most turn them into a concoction to increase the effects.

Su Ming became engrossed with the memories in his head. A long time

www.asianovel.com
61

passed before the person slammed his right hand against the pot.

Immediately, the flame around the pot disappeared. The person opened
the lid of the strange pot, and Su Ming immediately saw three green
spherical objects the size of fingernails within the big pot.

Even if they were just memories in his head, Su Ming could still faintly
smell the scent of medicinal herbs in the air. When he looked at the
three spherical objects, he became completely stunned, as if he was hit
by lightning.

He had been making medicine since he was young. With just a glance,
he could tell the quality of various medicines. As he was now, he could
not even begin imagining the effects of these spherical objects.

The light around his body disappeared and returned to the door, causing
the numerous strings that formed the circle on the door to also move.

As the light faded, Su Ming’s sight became clouded. He moved as if he

was pushed by an invisible force. When his view cleared, a red blur
came screeching towards him in joy.

The red blur was, of course, Xiao Hong. It climbed over Su Ming and
jumped happily on his body. When Su Ming disappeared, it had been
terrified. Now that it saw Su Ming return, it was happy.

Su Ming was stunned. He immediately looked at his surroundings and

found that he had returned to the big rock on Dark Dragon Mountain. He
lowered his head and saw the stone that had disappeared when he was
inside the mysterious place still hanging on his chest.

"All of this must be connected to this thing. Perhaps when I arrived at

the first level of in the realm of Blood Solidification, I activated it, and all
of that happened. Looking at Xiao Hong’s reaction, I must not have been
dreaming, but went physically to that place. Just what is this thing? Why
is it here?" Su Ming mumbled softly as he recalled the memories in his
head.

"Quenching… the medicinal pills…" After a long while, Su Ming mumbled

www.asianovel.com
62

out the name of the process he saw in his head.

"Scattering Dust…" This was the name of the medicinal pill, and it was
also one of the many memories that appeared in his head.

Su Ming spoke in a low tone. In his mind he saw the carving on the door.
His eyes lightened up gradually. He may not know where the place was,
but it was clear that quenching thing he saw had piqued his interest.

In his view, the training to become a Berserker is related to those herbs

that increased the blood rate in the body. They needed to consume lots
of it to make their bodies stronger. That quenching process he saw in his
head might be able to help immensely in his training.

"I’ve never seen a round medicinal pill like this in the tribe, not even the
elder has seen one before, or else I would have definitely seen it. But
that round medicinal pills seemed to be working pretty well. I wonder
how strong the effects of the herbs would be once I finish making it."

"Then my next step would be to look for those five herbs. Xiao Hong,
have you ever seen these two types of herbs?" Once Su Ming made his
decision, he called out to Xiao Hong and picked up a stone, then drew
the two herbs that he was unable to identify on the ground before he
looked expectantly at Xiao Hong.

Xiao Hong looked at them with his teeth bared, then gave a nod.

Su Ming felt his spirits lift. He walked around the big rock several times
as his mind quickly processed his thoughts.

"I can find the herbs, but making that sort of medicinal pills will be
complicated. There’s even fire involved. It’ll be just like cooking rice…
Interesting." Once Su Ming had his thoughts sorted out, he frowned.

He remembered that the pot itself was also odd. It was different from
the pots used to cook rice in the tribe. As he was searching through the
memories in his head, he learned the pot used for the quenching
process had an odd name – the Barren Caldron.

www.asianovel.com
63

"The pots used in the tribe should be useless… I’ll also need fire." Su
Ming lifted his head suddenly as he was mumbling. His eyes were bright
as he looked at one of the mountains located further away among the
five mountains in Dark Dragon Mountain.

That mountain was completely brown in color, and at this moment, there
was smoke rolling out from the top of the mountain.

Translator’s Note:

Quenching – A process in material sciences that mean a process of

cooling down highly heated stuff, usually steel, in an attempt to harden
it. For more info, please refer to: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Quenching

淬 – Throwing highly heated steel into water to cool it down quickly.

Meaning taken from:

http://xh.5156edu.com/html3/8574.html

oe
https://tw.18dao.net/%E6%BC%A2%E8%AA%9E%E8%A9%9E%E5%85%
B8/%E6%B7%AC

• meaning 1 also says the quenching process is for medicine as well.

Now Su Ming throws all the herbs into the caldron, you don’t see it now,
but I was doing some research to see what sort of淬 the author was
referring to, and I found in chapter 110++, when Su Ming was creating
the herbs, that Su Ming threw the herbs into the fire, they melted,
gathered together like how steel gets added with all sorts of materials to
make it stronger, then cooled down with controlled fire to harden into a
medicinal pill.

So I concluded that淬was not refining, since there was no process of

getting rid of impurities, but quenching, since the process of cooling
down liquid to harden into solids was there.

散 is pill in this case.

So 淬散 is the quenching process of medicine into pills, short form:

www.asianovel.com
64

Quenching of pills.

www.asianovel.com
65

Chapter 9

Chapter 9
Each one of the five mountains in Dark Dragon Mountain were different.
The mountain which produced Dark Dragon’s Saliva was the closest to
Dark Mountain Tribe. If he went any further, he might accidentally run
into other people from other tribes.

That was why Su Ming spent most his time here. He would only venture
to the other mountains to collect some rarer herbs, and he did so with
caution.

Now, within Su Ming’s sights was the mountain which had smoke rolling
down from its peak, Black Flame Mountain.

It is said that there was a huge amount of earthen fire1 within this
mountain. A long time ago, this place was the centre of the Land of the
Fire Berserker Tribe. Centuries may have passed since then, but if
anyone approached this place, they could still feel waves of heat rolling
off the ground.

Su Ming was not unfamiliar with Black Flame Mountain. He had stepped
foot in this place multiple times. He had even met the people from Black
Mountain Tribe before. If it were not for his speed aiding his escape, he
would have died much earlier.

That place was very close to Black Mountain Tribe. Black Mountain Tribe
had held grudges against Dark Mountain Tribe for generations. The sizes
of both tribes were about the same. There may be no battles between
them, but there were scuffles among their hunting teams, and these

www.asianovel.com
66

scuffles tended to be bloody and cruel.

There was a moment of hesitation, but very soon Su Ming’s eyes lit up
as he had a plan. He turned his gaze away from Black Flame Mountain
after a long while, then quickly walked towards the deeper parts of the
flat stone he was standing on. There were a few big stones within the
hollowed parts of the stone. When Su Ming took them away, he saw an
object that had been hidden underneath the stones.

It was a crudely made bow!

It may be crude, but the string of the bow, which was the size of a finger,
was stretched tautly across the bow. Its power could be felt just by
looking at it.

Only hunters were allowed to possess bows within Dark Mountain Tribe.
It was difficult for other tribe members to obtain one. Su Ming made the
bow himself after he exchanged some materials to make that bow with
the herbs he collected. He did not take it back to the tribe but kept it
here. This was a secret that only Lei Chen knew.

As he held the bow in his hands, Su Ming’s eyes lit up brightly. He took
out another five arrows from underneath the big stones. The arrowheads
were made of stone, and Su Ming would usually polish the arrowheads
so that they would remain sharp.

He placed the five arrows in the basket slung over his back. Su Ming
held the bow in his hand and whistled at the little monkey before
pointing at the herbs he drew on the ground.

The little monkey understood him, and grinned at him displaying all its
teeth before rushing forward in a red blur.

Su Ming followed closely behind carefully. With just a few leaps, the man
and the monkey disappeared from where they stood.

If they were comparing their level of familiarity towards Dark Dragon

Mountain, then Su Ming would never be able to compare with Xiao Hong.
Under Xiao Hong’s guidance, as the sun became a bright red and started

www.asianovel.com
67

to set, Su Ming’s basket was filled with various medicinal herbs.

There were about seven or eight types of herbs in the basket, and there
were plenty for each type. These were all the herbs that Su Ming saw
from the drawing, and even herbs that were similar to the drawings. He
was unable to identify them completely, that was why he decided to
take the herbs that bore similarities to the drawings as well.

"You mean there’s another herb that looks alike here?" It was almost
twilight by this point. Su Ming and Xiao Hong were standing in the forest
near Black Flame Mountain. He was pointing at a patch of black mud on
the ground before them, looking at Xiao Hong.

Xiao Hong bobbed its head up and down, then gestured at Su Ming
wildly before pointing at the setting sun in the sky.

Su Ming’s eyes lit up in understanding. He squatted down and fixed his

gaze at the swamp, waiting for the sun to set. Seconds ticked by slowly,
and after half an hour, the light in the forest grew dim. It was almost as
if everything outside a hundred feet radius within the forest had been
consumed by darkness.

As soon as night fell on the land, bubbles suddenly emerged from the
mud. There was also the vague shape of a red plant. It was rising up so
quickly as if it was swimming forward. The odd sight made Su Ming’s
hair rise, but he did not move.

He watched as the red plant continued to swim in the mud, then slowly
rise from it. It was the bud of a red flower. The roots were still hidden in
the mud. It was obvious now that the flower had been moving about in
the mud just now due to the movements of its roots.

As he watched the flower buds emerge from the mud, they bloomed
before Su Ming’s eyes and let out a nice fragrance. Su Ming only took a
whiff and immediately, he felt as if his blood was boiling. It was as if his
entire body was surrounded by flames and his skin burnt by the heat.

At that moment, Xiao Hong let out a nervous screech. Su Ming did not

www.asianovel.com
68

hesitate and rushed forward, grabbing the red flower closest to him.
There was a sharp spatula made of stone in his hand, and with practiced
movements he cut the flower part from its roots, then threw it into the
basket over his back.

Once he was done, Su Ming did not linger and left quickly with Xiao
Hong.

As soon as Su Ming left, there was the sound of a roar from a beast from
within the mud, and all the red flowers immediately closed their petals
before sinking into the mud once more. Soon, fresh blood emerged from
the mud and the stench of blood filled the air.

Su Ming and Xiao Hong left in a hurry. When they sky darkened
completely, they were sitting on a tree and looking through their haul
using the moonlight.

There were many types of herbs in the basket, a sight which made Su
Ming excited. He saw the quenching scene in his mind once again, and
he became even more excited to do it.

"It’s a pity I don’t know the effects of Scattering Dust…but it should be

really good nonetheless." Su Ming licked his lips, casting his gaze
towards two of the herbs in the basket.

These two herbs were similar in color, and if he was not looking at them
closely they would look exactly the same. They are both red, and the
only difference between them was that one of them had six petals, and
the other five petals.

Su Ming was not familiar with those two herbs. They were the only ones
he had never seen before in the making of Scattering Dust. It was
fortunate that Xiao Hong had seen them before and could bring Su Ming
to them.

"Just which one of them is the one necessary to make the medicine?" Su
Ming frowned. He swept his gaze along the two herbs. He had obtained
the six petal flower from the mud. As he remembered the strange sight

www.asianovel.com
69

that had happened when it bloomed, Su Ming had a feeling that if he ate
this raw, his body would explode.

He placed the herb once more in the basket and laid down on the
branch, then took a bite at a piece of fruit. He watched the stars in the
sky and breathed in the air in the forest. He could hear the sounds of the
beasts and birds around him. It was as if he had become one with the
forest, and it was a comfortable feeling.

Xiao Hong was grooming itself by the side while it warily surveyed their
surroundings.

The man and the monkey spent the night on the tree just like that.

As the sun rose the next morning, Su Ming and Xiao Hong left the tree
and hurried towards Black Flame Mountain as the forest was covered by
darkness and surrounded by a thin veil of mist.

Su Ming remained on alert as he held the bow in his hands. Xiao Hong
was also affected by this and was also wary of its surroundings. When
the sun rose to the sky, the snow-like mist disappeared from the forest.
There was a gigantic mountain before his eyes. The mountain was
brown, and he could feel waves of heat rolling off the ground onto his
face.

He could even see puffs of black smoke rising into the air at the very top
of the mountain. It was a sight to behold from afar.

"Black Flame Mountain…" Su Ming muttered softly, then cast a wary eye
at his surroundings before rushing up the mountain with no hesitation.
He was already prepared before he came. There were a lot of heat
repellent herbs under his feet, and with their presence, Su Ming could
climb to the top the mountain without stopping.

He may be climbing really quickly, but he remained alert, and his

wariness only increased as he climbed further up. He did not how long
he took, but as he was halfway up the mountain, Xiao Hong let out a
screech as he was about to continue upward.

www.asianovel.com
70

Su Ming immediately hid his body in one of the cracks by the side of the
mountain without any hesitation as soon as he heard the screech. He
planted his feet firmly on the ground and lifted the bow in his right hand
as he quickly took out an arrow. It was all done within the span of a
breath. Xiao Hong arrived before Su Ming, and was now pressed closely
to him.

Su Ming breathed slowly, his eyes cold. From where he stood, if any of
the members from Black Mountain Tribe noticed him, then they would
have to fight till the death.

Very soon, soft voices travelled to where he stood, and there were even
sounds of stones falling as they spoke.

"Why are they asking us to mine stones so early in the morning? What is
this for anyway?"

"Stop complaining. This is a request from the tribe leader, we just need
to do it. By the way, did you hear? The elder is about to reach the next
level…"

"I also heard about it from the other tribe members that the elder is
different than how he is usually. He’s a bit terrifying now."

"Could the tribe leader be asking us to mine these stones for the elder?"

The voices became clearer and then gradually faded, Su Ming remained
still as he stood pressed against the crack. It was not until the two
people had gone further away that he let out a sigh of relief.

"Black Mountain Tribe’s elder is about to reach the next level… I

remember the elder once saying that the elder in Black Mountain Tribe
was at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, but he has
mastered a Fallen Art just so that he could go up against the elder." Su
Ming narrowed his eyes. He would have to return later to tell his elder
about this.

He waited for a bit longer to make sure those two had gone far away,
then Su Ming continued scaling the mountain. But at that moment, the

www.asianovel.com
71

little monkey by his side grabbed his shirt.

Su Ming immediately turned his head in alarm, but he only saw the
monkey’s face bright with excitement, pointing towards the crack they
had stayed. There was a small, naturally formed hole over there, and
steam was rising from it.

Su Ming immediately gave up on climbing the mountain any further and

decided to approach the small hole. After careful scrutiny, he took off
the basket on his back and brought it into the hole as he crawled into it,
with Xiao Hong keeping close to his footsteps.

The hole was not big, and Su Ming only managed to get in because he
was on the smaller side. If it were any of the other members of the
Berserker Tribe, they would not have been able to make it in.

Translator’s Notes

1 earthen fire (地火) actually refers to lava but since the word di huǒ was
used, I decided to go the "we’re from ancient times and we’re really
superstitious, what is lava?" route.

www.asianovel.com
72

Chapter 10

Chapter 10
The hole was strange. It was completely even in size. When Su Ming saw
the end of the hole some hundred feet later, he started slowing down.

He approached the exit carefully. As he looked out, he was momentarily

stunned, then he took a deep breath.

This was a fire cave. There were vast amounts of stalactites hanging
from the ceiling. The surface of these rocks were dry and cracked, as if
they would crumble into pieces at any moment. The ground was black,
but there were lines upon lines of red rocks flowing downwards, turning
the place brown. The heat was even stronger in here compared to when
they were outside.

There was a black skeleton hanging near him. The skeleton was about
eighty to ninety feet long, and Su Ming could tell with just one glance
that it was the skeleton of a python.

On the python’s head was a horn about the size of an arm. It was black
in color.

Su Ming had never seen such a long python before, but he remembered
hearing from his elder that there was once a species of pythons in Dark
Dragon Mountain. They were fierce creatures, and these pythons all
possessed horns on their heads. They were known as Horned Pythons,
and the sharpness of the horn could be given to the tribe as tribute.

There was one such horn in Dark Mountain Tribe, and it was treated as
the symbol of the tribe leader in the tribe.

www.asianovel.com
73

"Could this be the Horned Python?" He looked at the Horned Python’s

skeleton, then at the cave he was located, and an answer formed in his
head.

In his silence Su Ming took out one of the herbs from the basket and
threw it downwards.

As the herb floated downwards and was about to touch the floor, it let
out a sizzling sound. About fifteen minutes later, it withered. He tried a
few more times to test the heat on the ground, and decided that while
the heat was strong, he could withstand it for some time, as long as he
did not touch the red stones.

Xiao Hong was already growing impatient. If it did not know the dangers
of this place, it would have jumped down much earlier.

Su Ming climbed out of the hole carefully, then jumped downwards and
landed on the floor. Immediately, there were sizzling sounds coming
from underneath his feet. A wave of heat seeped into his body from his
feet, but it would not be strong enough to burn his feet for the time
being.

When Xiao Hong entered the fire cave, sweat poured down its body like
a river. It pondered for a while before returning once more to the small
hole, refusing to go back into the fire cave. Instead, it chose to go
somewhere else to play.

Su Ming did not continue trying to persuade it, but chose to carry the
basket on his back and hurry onward. He could tell that this was
connected to the inner parts of Black Flame Mountain, and there just
might be a suitable place to perform the quenching of herbs later.

Not far down the road was an empty space. Su Ming did not know where
it was connected to. There were a few potholes on the ground, and the
heat was even stronger over there. Su Ming could even feel a scalding
heat underneath his feet.

He was just about to step on the empty space after a brief moment of

www.asianovel.com
74

hesitation when he felt a strong wave of heat bursting forth. Su Ming let
out a yelp and immediately retreated, his pupils dilating in fear. He saw
a blast of fire the size of an arm rushing forth from one of the potholes,
lighting up the cave instantly.

Su Ming took in a deep breath and retreated once more until he reached
the mouth of the cave. Then he cast his gaze forward. About half an
hour passed before the fire gradually disappeared. But no sooner than it
did, another blast of fire emerged from another pothole.

As soon as it disappeared, another blast of fire came out once more. It

was an endless cycle.

"Fire…" Su Ming stared at the potholes, then his eyes gradually lit up in
excitement.

"There is fire here! But they will appear only once in a while, and it’s not
a stable source of fire either…" Once the excitement faded, Su Ming took
a moment to gather to gather his thoughts, feeling a little disappointed.

"No matter. I might be able to reach the deepest parts of the mountain
through the peak of the mountain, and I might even find a better place
which might be hidden here. If there’s any danger, I can leave quickly as
well."

"Very well, this will be my very first place to perform the quenching of
herbs!" Su Ming’s eyes were bright with excitement as he looked
around.

"I have fire now, so the only thing I’m missing now is the Barren
Caldron…I’ll make one myself!" Su Ming then cast his gaze on the
scattered rocks on the ground.

These stones have been here for many years, but have not turned into
ashes. They must be able to withstand a great amount of heat, so they
should be able to be used for quenching…" Su Ming scratched his head
then changed the herbs underneath his feet before jumping down once
more. He chose a more suitable looking piece of stone, then touched the

www.asianovel.com
75

surface after a brief moment of hesitation. It was not too hot, just a bit
warm.

Once he was certain of using the big stone as a material, Su Ming took
out his own spatula. The spatula was extremely sharp and had been
constantly polished by Su Ming himself. As he took up the spatula, he
used every ounce of his strength and started cutting into the stone.

It was an extremely dull process, but one Su Ming was already used to.
There was no hesitation within his movements, but as he was cutting
into the stone, a thought suddenly crossed his mind. He looked at the
skull of the python, and especially at the horn on its skull.

Su Ming went over quickly and looked at the skull for a moment. He
gave a light knock at the skull, and when he did, there was a cracking
sound, and the entire skeleton immediately turned into ashes.

Only the black horn remained unscathed.

"I knew it. This horn is extraordinary. I was just wondering how the
python came to this place." Su Ming picked up the horn and sliced it
across the wall to his side. There was a crack following his motion, but
the scene did not surprise Su Ming.

"But why did the Horned Python climb into this place?" Su Ming did not
understand, but he still took up the horn and went to the rock and
started cutting into it.

With the help of the horn, after a few hours, a stone stove that was
almost similar to the Barren Caldron in Su Ming’s memories was born. Su
Ming even made a lid for it to keep the heat from escaping from within
the caldron.

"Let’s try it out first." Su Ming was excited. He pushed the Barren
Caldron to the potholes and forced himself to calm down as he waited.

After a few hours, after numerous blasts of fire, fire finally emerged from
the pothole near Su Ming.

www.asianovel.com
76

As soon as the fire erupted, Su Ming pushed the stone stove right on top
of the erupting pothole.

Su Ming was nervous. It all depended on whether the caldron he made

could withstand the heat now.

Very soon, the caldron became red and heat rolled off from its surface.
There were even sizzling sounds, and Su Ming saw the surface of the
caldron cracking in multiple times. Su Ming felt his heart still, but when
there were no signs of the stone crumbling, he gradually began to relax.

"Two hours… There is only two hours each time. I don’t think it’s
enough." Su Ming sank into his own thoughts. It can even be said that he
was truly spending all his effort to make sure this quenching process
would work.

"Then how about this?" Su Ming took a few steps back. He may have a
plan in his head, but he did not dare act recklessly. Instead, he stood at
a place that was not too hot and focused on those potholes. A day
passed by while he was doing that.

During that period of time, the little monkey dropped by and left some
fruits on a place that was not too hot before leaving once more to play.

As for the stone caldron, it withstood the test of fire and did not crumble
no matter how many times it was burned.

"There seems to be some sort of pattern for the eruptions, but there
doesn’t seem to be any patterns either…" After a day, Su Ming picked up
the horn and went to the potholes, cutting a ravine on the ground,
connecting one of the potholes underneath the caldron.

He did not stop there, but instead make six other ravines before
retreating. Very soon, one of the potholes erupted once more, and most
of the flames flowed into the ravine and went underneath the caldron.

"I made it!" Su Ming only looked at it for a moment before going off to
make another five ravines, then he backed off to observe for another
day. As he was sure his method worked in extending the period of time

www.asianovel.com
77

for the fire underneath his caldron, he became relaxed.

To tell the truth, he was worried about it. The lines of the ravines were
not drawn on a whim. He had to make sure that the flames underneath
the caldron were not too strong or too weak, or else the pills would come
out misshapened.

After all, there were times when several potholes erupted at once. If this
happened multiple times, then it might be dangerous.

Once he solved two of the most basic of his problems, Su Ming calmed
down and began his very first quenching process according to the
memories in his head.

He had the little monkey preparing his meals for him, and there were
times when Su Ming went out to hunt some smaller prey before bringing
them into the cave to roast it. Su Ming also used the chance to tell the
hunting team from his own tribe about the elder in Black Mountain Tribe
as he met them by chance while he was out hunting.

Time passed by, and sounds of frustrations could be heard from this
place that he claimed as his own for the purposes of quenching. Half a
month had passed by. Su Ming’s eyes had turned red by this point. For
the entirety of the half a month he spent, for all the numerous times he
tried refining the herbs he had, there was not once where he was
successful!

He was now at the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm, and he
even manifested four blood veins. If only he could manifest two more,
then he would reach the second level in the Blood Solidification Realm.

Once he reached the second level, then Su Ming would be able to use
the first of the Berserker Arts which he inherited from the statue of the
God of Berserkers!

This was a dream for Su Ming, and also the reason why he did not give
up on trying to create the medicinal pills.

But after a month’s worth of failures, Su Ming was at the verge of giving

www.asianovel.com
78

up. But his obstinacy did not allow him to give up so easily.

"I won’t believe it! Xiao Hong, collect herbs for me again!" Su Ming threw
the basket towards the little monkey baring its teeth at the mouth of the
cave, then continued trying to create the pills.

The little monkey caught the basket and grinned before running out.

Days passed…

But there were only failures upon failures…

Another half a month passed by. During this day, as Su Ming stood in
front of the caldron with his hair in a mess, he held two herbs in his
hands. They were both red in color. One of them had six petals, and the
other five petals.

"Which one should I use…" Su Ming knew he did not have much time to
think, so he grit his teeth and made his decision.

www.asianovel.com
79

Chapter 11

Chapter 11
"I might as well try everything!" Su Ming grit his teeth and threw the
flower with six petals into the stone caldron.

The herb with six petals was the one he found from the mud. It was the
one that gave off a scent that seemed to make blood boil.

The moment the herb touched the medicinal concoction in the caldron,
Su Ming saw a red, alluring light from within it. He did not cover the
caldron with a lid, but chose to step forward and walk around the
caldron. He selected a few of the ravines that still had the liquid fire
flowing down like a stream and jammed the horn horizontally in their
paths to stop the flow temporarily, making it easier for him to control the
fire.

The ravines on the ground have increased since a month ago, and most
of them were covered in horizontal marks that looked like scars. This
was a method Su Ming invented to control the fire after a month of trial
and error.

Su Ming was incredibly nervous. Almost all of his attention was on the
Barren Caldron he made. According to his observations in the past
month, the place he was standing was safe for the next hour, so he did
not need to care about anything else.

Time passed by, and as soon as the hour was up, Su Ming immediately
retreated from the place. Not long after he left the place, a huge blast of
fire erupted from the ground.

www.asianovel.com
80

As the fire continued bursting forth, Su Ming was also sweating like a
river as he stood not too far away from the source of the fire. But he
kept his gaze on the caldron. From the experience he had accumulated
a month ago, he knew that there was still fourteen to eighteen hours left
before he could see the results.

During this time, he would need to adjust the strength of the flames
according to the changes with the medicinal concoction, and he
especially needed to put the lid on the caldron at the final moments of
making the medicine pills so that the heat within the caldron will
increase to incredible levels and the heat will gather to create the
medicinal pills.

He had been repeating this act numerous times in the past month. It
could even be said that he was already used to it by now.

Two hours, four hours passed by. Slowly, the caldron started letting out
a red mist. The mist had no smell, but as the strange light shone, it
made Su Ming’s blood boil when he looked at it.

During this time, he adjusted the strength of the fire a few times, and he
did so until it turned dark outside. Su Ming’s eyes were red and
bloodshot. He had used almost the entire day on creating the medicinal
pills, and if everything had been working well so far, then there was only
one final step left.

Through the red mist, Su Ming could see that there was not much liquid
left within the caldron, and it was bubbling inside. When each bubble
burst, the red mist would rise from within.

"It’s almost done!" After numerous failures, Su Ming’s eyes lit up.
Without any hesitation, he grabbed the lid by his side and covered the
caldron.

The moment he closed the caldron, a low rumbling sound could be heard
echoing within the cave.

"It all depends on luck now." Once he covered the caldron, Su Ming let

www.asianovel.com
81

out a huge breath and retreated a few steps before sitting down with his
legs crossed. He closed his eyes and rested. He knew that he had done
everything that he could, and success depended entirely on luck now.

Two hours went by. The roaring sound from within the caldron increased
exponentially and continued nine times before it gradually became
quiet. There was no longer any sound beside the fire underneath the
caldron.

Su Ming did not open his eyes but chose instead to continue resting and
wait. It was not until when the next eruption was about to start after a
short period of time and when the fire underneath the caldron began
growing weaker that Su Ming opened his eyes and grabbed some heat
resistant herbs in his right hand before moving forward and pushing the
lid on the caldron away.

The moment the lid was opened, a red wave of heat rushed into his face,
but Su Ming was already prepared. The instant he opened the lid, he
moved backwards.

He waited until the red wave of heat dispersed, then with his heart
beating in trepidation and excitement, he moved forward slowly and
looked into the caldron.

With just a glance, Su Ming began laughing loudly.

Right at the very bottom of the caldron were three red medicinal pills!

He retrieved the pills carefully, then sat by the side in excitement as he

kept looking at the very mysterious object he had only seen in his
memories.

Su Ming loved the little round pills, and he even brought them to his
nose to smell them. But instead of a medicinal scent, they emitted a
faint stench of blood.

The pill was also abnormally fragile. If Su Ming used a bit more strength,
the pills would crumble into dust, but Su Ming did not care much about
that.

www.asianovel.com
82

"One month has gone by, and I’ve finally managed to make it once!" The
more Su Ming looked at it, the happier he was, and as he was about to
pop one into his mouth, he hesitated.

Su Ming forcefully quelled his excitement. In his mind, he saw the odd
scene when he was picking the red herb with six petals.

"If this herb was the key to creating these pills, then I wonder whether
the other one can do it as well…" Su Ming placed the three pills at a safe
location, then took out the red herb with five petals.

There was a moment of silence before Su Ming made up his mind. Once
he took note of the time, he closed his eyes and meditated, he started
moving the blood in his veins all over his body to recover from fatigue.

The little monkey returned at midnight, and as it climbed into the cave
its face was seemingly intoxicated as it sniffed its right claw. It did not
bother Su Ming, but chose to lie down in a place that was not too hot.

It had already gotten used to this place over the past month.

Yet even though it was lying down, it still kept sniffing at its right claw,
and the intoxicated look became more visible on its face. It started
cackling as it remembered something.

It was not until the next morning before Su Ming opened his eyes and
moved his body. The fatigue he felt on the previous day was completely
gone.

With his stamina recovered and his body was almost overflowing with it,
Su Ming took the herb with five petals and continued with the quenching
process.

After a few days, Su Ming stepped out of the fire cavern, since he had
not left for quite a few days. When he saw the sun, he felt its glare on
his eyes. He was already used to the red glare of the fires within the fire
cave, and now that he looked once more at the brightness from the sun,
he was a little unused to it.

www.asianovel.com
83

As he stood there breathing in fresh air, Su Ming waited for his eyes to
adjust to the brightness of the sun, then carefully surveyed his
surroundings before climbing down.

He was quick as he did so, and he remained alert of his surroundings.

With the little monkey keeping watch as well, they did not encounter any
dangers and made it down the mountain safely.

They found a river that let out hot steam at the feet of the mountain. Su
Ming took off his clothes and soaked himself in the water, feeling the
fatigue that had accumulated in his body disappearing.

He and Xiao Hong hurriedly left the river reluctantly. He had much more
important things to do.

Su Ming and Xiao Hong travelled with blinding speed in the forest. After
covering some distance, Su Ming caught some terrifying looking beasts
in his hands.

There were also some in the little monkey’s claws.

At a slightly more remote corner in the forest, Su Ming took a glance at

the four tied-up beasts roaring at him, then ignored them and took out
two small bottles from his bosom.

Within the two bottles were two types of pills. One of them was red and
slightly terrifying to look at, while the other was green with a faint
medicinal smell travelling to his nostrils. With just a whiff, he felt
refreshed.

The green pill was the one Su Ming made a few days ago using the herb
with five petals.

"Scattering Dust… If I follow my instincts, the green one is Scattering

Dust, then what on earth is the red pill?" Su Ming narrowed his eyes.
There were three pills each in the bottles. He took one of each out and
looked at the beasts before moving towards them.

Once he fed the two pills to two different beasts, Su Ming retreated a

www.asianovel.com
84

few steps back and observed them nervously. Even the little monkey
was affected by his mood and grew nervous.

He waited for a long time, but there were no changes within the two
beasts that consumed the pills. They were still hissing and roaring at Su
Ming, their faces contorted in rage.

Su Ming frowned. He waited for a bit longer, but nothing happened.

"How could this be? Logically speaking, something must have

happened… But at least it’s not poisonous. Could it be… this isn’t to be
consumed, but to be used externally?" Once Su Ming got the idea, he
took out the horn and went to the other two beasts that did not take the
medicine, then cut open two small wounds on their bodies so that blood
flowed out.

The little monkey quickly followed behind him to watch.

Su Ming then took another two pills from the bottle and placed it on their
wounds.

At that moment, something happened!

The moment the red pill touched the wound on the creature’s body,
within just a few seconds, its entire body started trembling furiously and
it turned into a pool of blood. Before the blood could even fall onto the
ground, it burst into flames and turned into red mist. The little beast did
not even have time to scream.

All of this happened in an instant, and it happened so quickly Su Ming let

out a cry of alarm before retreating quickly. The little monkey was also
shocked and let out whimpers of alarm as it retreated hastily.

"This is…" Su Ming took in a sharp breath and his eyes were filled with
terror. He did not expect that the red pill he made would have such
shocking effects!

When the red mist disappeared in the air, there was only a pile of
purplish red bones left on the ground. It was a terrifying sight to behold.

www.asianovel.com
85

While the other creatures were very close to the beast just now, they
were not affected, but it was clear that they were frightened by it.

Su Ming’s breathing was erratic and quick. After a long while, he looked
at the bottle containing the red pill. There was only one left, but that pill
alone was enough to make him think that it was a bloodthirsty item.

"There are no effects if it was consumed, but if it comes into contact

with blood, then death is assured! Since I was the one who made this,
then it will be named Scattering Blood!" Su Ming murmured. He forced
his fears to go away and put away the pill carefully. He had a feeling
that this object could very well be used as a weapon in the future!

"Then this green pill should be the real Scattering Dust. Just what are its
effects though?" Su Ming fell momentarily silent, then his gaze fell upon
the little beast that was still completely fine even though the pill had
melted into its wound.

www.asianovel.com
86

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

Su Ming thought for a long time but he still could not figure out the
effects of Scattering Dust. In the memories he obtained, he only
acquired the methods to make the pills, not their effects.

Su Ming only left the place with the slightest bit of hesitation when the
sun was at its highest in the sky.

They ran back to the place where he had performed the quenching. The
little monkey did not stay long. It ran outside as soon as it came back to
the cave.

Su Ming felt the breeze on his skin as he leaned against the wall of the
mountain. In his hands were the green pills and he began thinking as he
held them in his hand.

‘Just what is its use…? Neither consuming the pill nor applying it
externally worked…’

He frowned. He finally managed to make the pills but he could not

determine their effects. It made Su Ming feel as if the past month had
been a waste.

He stared at the pills and made his decision.

www.asianovel.com
87

‘I’ll just have to try it on my own! Let’s see what happens once I swallow
it!’

Su Ming was the decisive sort. Once he made a decision, he never

hesitated. He quickly placed the Scattering Dust pill in his hand into his
mouth.

The pill immediately melted once it touched his tongue. A strong

medicinal taste filled his mouth and turned into a strong wave of heat
that flowed into all parts of his body. It disappeared soon however, and
Su Ming did not feel much from it.

Su Ming was stunned. He sat down hurriedly and meditated, trying to

solidify the blood in his veins. However, it was to no avail. It was no
different than before. He still felt that there was not enough blood in his
body.

He pulled at his hair, frustrated. This was the first time he truly felt that
he had wasted the past month.

‘Impossible, there must be some other use for it!’

Su Ming was disappointed but he did not give up. Yet, no matter how
much he pondered about it, he could not find any clues. The only thing
he could do was sigh and laugh bitterly.

After a while, the little monkey returned and approached Su Ming. It

jumped around for a while before throwing some fruits in front of him,
then leaving once more.

Su Ming sighed. He was hungry, so he picked up one of the fruits and

began thinking as he ate.

‘One, two, three…’

www.asianovel.com
88

Before he knew it, Su Ming let out a burp and spat out the core. He
stroked his belly and started thinking again. His gaze traveled to the
fruits left on the ground and just as he was about to look away, it struck
him.

‘I’m full?! What?!’

Su Ming stared at the fruits and immediately began counting the cores
he spat on the ground. There were 15 in total.

He felt that he had just come across something important. His heart
pounded in excitement.

‘I’ve always loved eating this fruit and Xiao Hong has always picked
them for me…but I don’t like eating too much of it in one go. At the
same time, I’m usually only half full even after eating 10 of them… But
just now, I only ate 15 of them and I’m already full! Is it because my
appetite has decreased? Or perhaps…it has something to do with this!’

Su Ming licked his lips. He remembered that he had taken a Scattering

Dust pill earlier on.

‘Perhaps Scattering Dust is actually a pill that can replace food... Or

perhaps, Scattering Dust can… increase the effects of other things!’

Su Ming felt his heart pounding. He took a deep breath. He had been
thinking carefully and exhaustively about the effects of the pill but had
obtained no clues. Now that he had stumbled onto something, he was
going to pursue it no matter how ridiculous it may seem. He immediately
crawled back into the little hole which he used for the sole purpose of
quenching herbs.

He remembered that he still had a little bit of Dark Dragon’s Saliva left.
This was a rare item. It was impossible to obtain it without rain and he
had been reluctant to drink what little amount he had left.

www.asianovel.com
89

He quickly ventured into the cave. Su Ming took out the bottle that
contained the few drops of Dark Dragon’s Saliva left from the basket. He
then swallowed it all in one gulp without hesitation.

Su Ming was extremely familiar with Dark Dragon’s Saliva. With just a
few drops, he immediately felt the faint traces of coldness from the
liquid traveling to all parts of his body before seeping into his blood.

The cold sensation brought upon by Dark Dragon’s Saliva suddenly

increased a little, at least by one fold. It may not seem much, but Su
Ming could really feel it.

As the coldness became one with his blood, it felt like his blood started
to boil. It caused the four manifested blood veins to glow a bloody red as
he controlled the flow of blood in his body.

After a long while, Su Ming opened his eyes and let out a shaky breath.
His eyes were filled with happiness and excitement.

‘I knew it! There are no effects if Scattering Dust is taken alone, but if
taken with other objects, then the effects of those objects will increase.
It seems like a simple effect, but it’s really quite extraordinary!’

Su Ming felt his spirits lift up. The process of creating Scattering Dust
was now a huge motivation for him.

‘There were 15 tiny holes on the door which gave me the methods to
create Scattering Dust. It must be for me to place 15 of these pills in
there, but I don’t even have enough for myself now…’

Su Ming fell silent. Then, he let out a string of murmurs slowly after a
brief period of hesitation.

Once he made up his mind, he immediately went to the Barren Caldron

and began processing the other herbs with the quenching process.

www.asianovel.com
90

Besides processing the herbs, he also made the little monkey continue
searching for the herbs his grandfather would take away in huge
bundles. Then using the method in his tribe, he mashed the herbs and
turned them into liquid before drinking it. With the help of Scattering
Dust, his training speed grew faster.

Two months had passed by. Su Ming barely left the cave during those
two months. The fire cavern had practically become his second home.
Since the location could not be easily discovered, Su Ming felt at ease
training there.

Within those two months, he had prepared a lot of Scattering Dust. With
the help of the medicinal concoction which helped increase his blood
rate, he gradually managed to manifest the fifth blood vein on his body.

The sixth blood vein too, had begun appearing vaguely on his body. If
this continued, then it would manifest very soon.

Winter had already arrived outside. The other mountains were covered
by snow except Black Flame Mountain. Snow would melt before it could
even touch the surface of the mountain. Due to this, the mountain was
surrounded by a thick layer of fog. It was a strange sight to see from
afar.

If an outsider saw it for the first time, the mountain would definitely
pique his or her interest. Su Ming grew up there, so the strange sights of
the mountain were nothing new to him.

That day, Su Ming sat down with his legs crossed and the blood red glow
was incredibly strong within his body. The five blood veins crawled all
over his body as if they possessed life. It was a shocking sight to behold.

As the blood red glow kept spreading around his body, sweat
accumulated all over Su Ming’s body. His body trembled but his face was

www.asianovel.com
91

filled with determination. This was his third attempt at manifesting the
sixth blood vein during the past half a month. Once he managed to do it,
he would successfully become a Berserker at the second level in the
Blood Solidification Realm.

More importantly, he would be able to use the very first Berserker Art. It
was one that belonged only to their tribe; an Art known as Spirit
Devourer!

The Spirit Devourer was not a skill that could be used without
preparation. Some fresh animal carcasses would be required. By
gathering the Berserker Blood in their bodies, practitioners could sense
the spirit of the deceased animal and bring it out to increase their own
strength temporarily.

Only after they have mastered this particular skill would they be known
as a Berserker. They would then be different from the other members of
the tribe. They would be much stronger.

After a long while, Su Ming’s body continued to tremble. The bloody glow
surrounding his body gradually disappeared and the five blood veins on
his skin also sank into his body once more. The solidification of the sixth
blood vein had failed once again.

Su Ming let out a deep breath. After a moment of silence, he mixed

some medicinal concoction with Scattering Dust and drank it before
continuing with his training.

Another month passed by. The entire Dark Dragon Mountain was
covered by a thick layer of snow. The fog surrounding Black Flame
Mountain had also grown thicker. Even the heat seemed to disappear in
the weather.

The year’s coldest season was about to arrive.

www.asianovel.com
92

However for Su Ming, this was the most important moment. His diligence
in training coupled with his supply of herbs and Scattering Dust
increased his training speed exponentially in the Blood Solidification
Realm. The sixth blood vein had appeared and it was at a critical
moment of manifestation.

The little monkey also refused to go out in winter. Its entire body was
red and that made it extremely eye-catching in the snow. Even if it was
not winter, it would have to lay low.

It squatted down beside Su Ming and yawned as it watched him. All of a

sudden, the little monkey lifted its head. Its eyes were filled with a fierce
glare and its ears twitched.

Faint voices traveled into the cavern from the outside…

"Yu Chi, are you sure Sky Stone grows here? We’ve been searching this
place for half a day and we still can’t find any. Are you sure you got the
right information?" It was a cold voice and the little monkey quivered the
moment it heard it.

"It can’t be. I remember seeing shrubs of the plant, that’s why I cast a
Berserker Art to hide it. It should have fully matured by now. The other
members of the tribe come here often to collect herbs. They should be
able to identify my spells." The voice that answered was sharp.

"Then hurry up. If Sky Stone is really here, then I’ll be able to break
through the third level soon and reach the fourth level. As for you, you
should be able to reach the third level."

"Don’t be in such a hurry. It should be here. I can feel the presence of

my spell… If you can reach the fourth level, then you will be able to join
the Black Mountain’s hunting team. I heard that the elder made a new
rule that says anyone can keep their own game this time."

www.asianovel.com
93

Their voices were getting closer and sounded like they were right
outside. The little monkey was so nervous it did not dare to breathe. It
could feel that the two people outside posed a serious threat.

It turned back to look at Su Ming multiple times but Su Ming still had his
eyes shut. His body was trembling slightly and the bloody glow on his
body was becoming stronger. The sixth blood vein seemed to show signs
of complete manifestation as well.

Yet, at that very moment... "Found it! Huh? Look, there’s a small hole
here!"

"It’s Sky Stone! As for the hole…this was once the Land of the Fire
Berserker Tribe. There’s hot air around the hole. It should be empty.
Since we’re already here, we might as well go in and have a look. It’s not
as if a simple hole can stop me." Their voices traveled into the cave and
their words made the little monkey’s face grow pale.

It gritted its teeth and looked back at Su Ming for a long period of time.
Then, it bared its teeth and rushed out the little hole.

Immediately, sounds of delight could be heard from the outside.

"It’s a Fire Ape! And a baby at that, haha!"

"This must be its refuge from the cold. Catch it! Its blood can help me
replenish my blood, and I’ll offer its fur to the elder!"

Mournful cries could be heard after that and then the voices gradually
disappeared. However within the cave, Su Ming’s face had contorted in
anger and he shook furiously.

"You asked…for this…" Su Ming lifted his head and roared in rage.

www.asianovel.com
94

www.asianovel.com
95

Chapter 13

Chapter 13
The moment Su Ming lifted his head, his eyes were bloodshot. His entire
body glowed madly with a blood red light and it lit up the entire fire
cavern.

His entire body kept trembling. As the blood moved around his body, his
heart pounded faster and faster as if it was going to break his chest. It
only served to make his face even more twisted.

He was at an important moment in his training so, he was unable to stop

abruptly. Nonetheless, he knew and clearly heard everything that had
happened earlier.

He saw with his own eyes, the little monkey running out to lure the two
outsiders to protect him.

Su Ming had never been that mad before. The little monkey was his only
friend in the forest. Over the years, he had come to treat the little one
like family. The madness within his eyes caused the veins from Su
Ming’s body to pop out and blazing sounds to reverberate throughout his
body.

The five blood veins that manifested on his body were now giving off a
piercing glow. Within the red glow was the sixth blood vein which was on
the verge of completely manifesting itself. It looked like it was on the
verge of breaking out of its cocoon.

"This damned second level!" Su Ming roared. He had been gentle in his
previous attempts to manifest that blood vein. Even if he was not

www.asianovel.com
96

successful, there were no serious repercussions.

However, the little monkey’s life was now in danger and Su Ming grew
more anxious with every passing second. He gave everything he had
and controlled the blood in his veins, forcing them to move in the way
they should as a Berserker Practitioner. He focused all of his blood
towards the sixth blood vein.

There was a loud boom and Su Ming coughed up blood. His entire body
trembled as his face turned pale. Such a reckless move was taboo for
Berserker Practitioners. It was important for them to arrive at each new
rank smoothly and steadily. They could not march forward recklessly.

The booming sound was not as loud to the outside world but Su Ming felt
like the world had crashed in his head. The sound kept echoing itself.

‘Damn it!’

Su Ming glared at the entrance to the cave. It was as if he could still see
the little monkey’s helplessness, fear and resolution.

There was no time for hesitation. Su Ming once again controlled the
blood in his entire body and attempted to break through for the second
time!

More blood came out of his mouth and trickled down his chin onto the
floor…

The third time... fourth time... fifth time!

During his fifth attempt, Su Ming coughed out a huge mouthful of blood.
His face became completely ashen, but on his face was also a strong
intent to kill. With all that blood on his face, Su Ming looked horrifying.

He immediately picked himself up and the moment he stood up, there

was a loud bang within his body. The sixth blood vein had completely
manifested itself.

As the sixth blood vein formed completely, a totally different aura

compared to the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm erupted

www.asianovel.com
97

from within Su Ming’s body. There was no wind, but the aura blew his
hair and the sixth blood vein moved rapidly on his skin as if it was alive!

It was the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm!

Without waiting for his body to get used to the second level, Su Ming ran
at a speed faster than he previously could, and his speed had increased
by at least one fold. He grabbed the bow and horn by his side and in a
blink of an eye, he disappeared.

He quickly crawled out of the small hole. When he arrived outside, it was
snowing heavily and the sun was about to set. It was already dusk
outside.

‘One of them is a second level in the Blood solidification Realm…the

other in the third level…’

Su Ming’s eyes were bloodshot and cold. No matter how strong his
enemies were, Su Ming felt no fear. He only felt a strong urge to kill!

He had already forgotten what fear felt like. The moment the little
monkey was captured, the two Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe
became his mortal enemies.

Su Ming would have to be dead if they did not die by his hands!

It did not matter if he was rushing into fire. It had nothing to do with
recklessness. Instead, it was a matter of survival! If the fire did not
cease to burn, then he would in turn be burnt to ashes.

Su Ming did not hesitate. He ran forward at full speed. He was a member
of the Berserker Tribe. He had been playing and collecting herbs around
the mountains since he was young. He was familiar with these parts of
the land and was even better at tracking for answers around the place.

As he ran, he kept his eyes on the ground. He wiped the blood away
from the corners of his mouth and his hands. After a while, he saw some
messy-looking tracks on the dried leaves ahead. He grabbed some
broken twigs and looked at them. The killing intent in his eyes grew

www.asianovel.com
98

even stronger. He threw away the twigs and changed his direction.

Su Ming continued to run at full speed and maximized his body’s full
potential. On the way, he found a lot other traces and even a pool of
blood.

There were some traces of red fur in the pool of blood. It was the little
monkey’s!

However the blood was already beginning to dry up, a clear sign that the
two people caught the little monkey there and had left for quite some
time.

‘I can’t catch up…’

Su Ming’s eyes darkened. He clenched his fists, and his eyes were filled
with anger.

‘They’re from the Black Mountain Tribe, so surely they’ll return to their
tribe…If that’s the case…there’s still a shortcut from here to the Black
Mountain Tribe!’

Su Ming turned around and leapt forward, lithely disappearing into the
snow covered forest.

‘Faster!’

Su Ming ran ahead quickly like he was flying through the forest. Yet, he
still felt his speed was too slow. As he traveled, he left his footprints on
the snow. Just as he was about to take another leap forward, the snow
before him flew up from the ground.

A small creature that looked like a fox but was entirely covered in white
fur and had the horns of a deer leapt from the snow. Its speed was so
quick it almost reached Su Ming in an instant.

‘Mink raccoon!’

Su Ming did not slow down. When the little creature jumped out from its
hiding place, he swung his right fist towards it.

www.asianovel.com
99

Previously, Su Ming’s strength would not have been enough to kill a wild
beast with just one punch. However, he was now a Berserker in the
second level of the Blood Solidification Realm. He already had six blood
veins manifested and he was controlled by an almost boundless amount
of blood lust. This caused not just his speed but also his strength to
increase exponentially.

The punch landed squarely on the mink raccoon’s body and it let out a
cry. It narrowed its eyes, wanting to change its course midair but Su
Ming rushed forward and cut the creature apart with the horn in his left
hand. He had equipped himself with it sometime during the encounter.

Fresh blood poured out of its wounds. The little creature struggled and
cried in the snow. Its blood stained the snow a bloody shade of crimson.

It was a clean cut. Su Ming looked at the dead mink raccoon and lowered
his body. He raised his right hand as he took in a deep breath. After that,
he began controlling his blood. His body emitted a red light as if it had
fused together with the blood on the ground. The six blood veins
manifested themselves on Su Ming’s body.

He placed his right hand slowly on the dead creature and a strange glow
appeared in his eyes. One of the blood veins on his body began to twist
around oddly as if it came to life. It crawled along his right arm to his
palm and into the little creature’s body.

Suddenly, the dead carcass began shaking. Its fur fell off and its body
began withering rapidly. Within the blink of an eye, it turned into bones.
At the same moment, wisps of white mist rose from its body to create an
image of its former self. But it was a vague image, like it would
disappear as soon as the wind blew.

This was the first time Su Ming had cast the Spirit Devourer. According
to the information he obtained about the spell, he would usually need to
refine the spirit first before devouring it. However Su Ming did not have
the time. He opened his mouth and breathed in the spirit form of the
mink raccoon.

www.asianovel.com
100

Su Ming’s body trembled. He could feel that he had just obtained

additional strength but it was also rapidly disappearing. It would not be
long before it disappeared completely and his strength would return to
normal.

Su Ming did not linger. He immediately rushed forth. This time, his speed
was slightly faster than before and it was increasing. He became more
and more like the wind.

As the wind blew past his ears, there was only one thought in Su Ming’s
head. He had to catch up to the other party, stop them and then save
the little monkey.

As for the method, he was not a reckless person to begin with so, he
already had a plan.

An hour later, the additional strength Su Ming obtained disappeared but

it allowed him to cover more distance. He had already left Black Flame
Mountain and was near the Black Mountain Tribe.

He was at a small hill which looked like a slope. If he stood there, he

could see quite far ahead and his peripheral vision would also increase.

As he was near his destination, Su Ming’s eyes became fierce. He kept

his gaze on Black Flame Mountain and very soon, he saw his targets.
Two figures appeared and one of them was holding onto a motionless
Xiao Hong!

Su Ming stood there and took out a small bottle with his right hand.
There was a red pill within the bottle. Once he made sure there was no
fresh blood on his hands, Su Ming took the pill out and held it in his
hand.

The pill was his trump card!

He stabilized his breathing and took out his bow. His eyes were calm,
almost like dead water. The two people were approaching him, with only
a few miles between them. They would have seen him if they paid
attention.

www.asianovel.com
101

The two people were big and burly. They looked strong. The man holding
onto the little monkey was only wearing a thin piece of hide even though
it was winter. His upper body was bare. There was white mist coming off
his body as if he was dispersing the cold with the energy emitted from
his blood.

Su Ming only cast him a glance before focusing on the other person. He
was also big in build with several long spears slung over his back. He
was slightly shorter than his companion. However, Su Ming could feel
that his Qi was much stronger than his companion and much stronger
than his own.

This person was powerful.

Su Ming narrowed his eyes and lifted his bow before pointing it towards
the second man.

Just as Su Ming looked at the person, the man also saw Su Ming. His
eyes became cold and fierce.

www.asianovel.com
102

Chapter 14

Chapter 14
It’s a Berserker from another tribe and he’s alone! Judging by his Qi, he
should only be at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm…It’ll
be easy to kill him! We’re also near the tribe and we’re going up two
against one. There’s no need for us to be afraid of him. Nevertheless,
since this person has come to challenge us, he must have some tricks up
his sleeve. But with my power as a third level Berserker, it’ll be fine."
The slightly shorter third level Berserker from the Black Mountain Tribe
smiled fiercely. He was not at all worried about Su Ming. In his view, the
difference between them was too big. Su Ming was also frail looking, so
he did not look as if he posed a threat.

More importantly, besides the Wind Stream Tribe, if any of the Black
Mountain Tribe members saw a person from another tribe wandering
around alone, they would definitely kill the person without mercy. There
was no room for negotiation. This was a world where the strong preyed
on the weak.

If Xiao Hong had not ventured out to lure them away, they would have
entered the cave, killed Su Ming and taken his head back to the tribe for
rewards.

"Yu Chi, I’ll kill him. Wait here." As he spoke, the big man leapt forward
like a tiger, closing the gap between him and Su Ming in just a few
breaths.

Yu Chi, the man holding onto the little monkey, did not object. He knew
that if he killed a Berserker from another tribe and brought his head

www.asianovel.com
103

back to the tribe, he would receive rewards. However, he did not dare
snatch away his companion’s achievements.

‘It’s fine. That man is also at the second level like me. If we fight, then
we’ll be wasting some time. If he goes, then he’ll definitely be able to kill
him. Maybe I’ll even get to share some of his rewards.’ To Yu Chi, this
was a meaningless battle. His eyes were filled with a cruel anticipation,
as if he could see what would happen next. He was getting excited by
the prospect of spilling blood.

The third level Berserker who was getting nearer to Su Ming also had a
similar thought. He jumped forward and quickly closed the distance.
Very soon, there was not even 1,000 feet between them.

800 feet, 700 feet, and then 600 feet!

As he got closer, the man saw Su Ming’s face clearly. He let out a roar as
he grinned fiercely. His roar alone caused the snow around him to quake
and toss into the air. They exploded in a loud bang, creating a layer of
white mist which blinded their sights.

At that moment, the man grabbed a long spear from his back with his
right hand. He threw it with all his strength at Su Ming, who was
standing more than 600 feet away from him.

A sharp and piercing sound sliced through the air. Su Ming felt a sharp
and fierce aura coming straight at him. Without thinking, he stepped
aside and a whistling sound whipped by his ear. The long spear flew past
and just missed him by a hair’s breadth.

The man did not approach to check his kill once he threw the spear.
Instead, dark wisps of air surrounded his legs, increasing his traveling
speed instantly by a dozen fold. Very soon the distance between them
was cut down from 600 feet to 300 feet.

"Die!" The man raised his right hand and took out a second spear. Just
as he was about to throw it, the mist created by snow scattered. This
allowed some of Su Ming’s field of vision to return. As it did, an arrow

www.asianovel.com
104

pierced through the snow and rushed towards the man like a flash of
lightning.

The man laughed. He raised the spear in his right hand and knocked
down the arrow easily. With a crash, the arrow broke into pieces.
However at the same time, whistling sounds whipped through the air
again and another three arrows came straight towards him.

The arrows were too quick and the angle at which they traveled made it
extremely difficult to dodge. It was becoming problematic for him. It
made the man frown, but he still scoffed at them and let out a huge
blast of dark air underneath his feet. It quickly surrounded his entire
body like mist. As the three arrows approached him, they melted into a
pool of black water when they touched the black mist.

Even so, much of the black mist had dispersed, causing the man’s body
to be exposed.

"You’re only at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm and
you dare oppose me?" The man took a leap and the distance between
them had shortened again, and this time, to 200 feet.

Su Ming’s face was pale but he held his ground. There were no traces of
anxiety within his eyes, just the same chilling calmness.

He took out a few more arrows and fired them rapidly at the man. Once,
twice, thrice and with incredible speed, he fired five arrows in
succession!

The five arrows practically formed a straight line and the whistling sound
they caused as they sliced through the air made it seem as if they had a
lot of power. They reached the man almost immediately. When he saw
it, he frowned slightly. In their tribe, there were few who could use bows
like that.

"The Five Connected!" The man raised the spear in his right hand and
swung it against the first arrow. There was a loud crash and the spear
broke along with the first arrow.

www.asianovel.com
105

The second arrow followed quickly. The man let out a low growl and
made the black mist surround his body, causing the second arrow to
melt as they touched it.

The third arrow approached like lightning but the man dodged it by
stepping aside. He was quickly chased by the fourth arrow. The man
growled and clenched his right fist with a fierce expression. Then he
swung it at the arrow. As the arrow broke, a wound appeared on his
right hand.

At that moment, the fifth arrow followed closely like a shadow. The man
wanted to dodge it but the arrow managed to leave behind a wound on
his shoulder as it whistled by him. Fresh blood immediately poured out
of his wound.

"I will tear your head off from your shoulders!" The man was not
seriously wounded. He only had small wounds and they were considered
inconsequential to the members of the Berserker Tribe. However to the
man, it was different. He grinned fiercely and traveled another 100 feet
closer to Su Ming.

He was already victorious. This was a battle that posed no danger to

him. He was at most only slightly bothered by the arrows.

As for Yu Chi, he licked his lips from where he stood. He loved watching
such bloody scenes. They served to make him feel excited.

Just as the man was about to take another step, Su Ming approached
him. His face was pale but his eyes were still cold and calm. He then did
something that momentarily shocked the man and Yu Chi.

He gave up on using his bow and arrow but chose instead to use his fists
to face the man.

No one realized that within Su Ming’s right hand was the powder of the
red pill that he had crushed!

"You asked for it!" The man continued closing their distance and within
the blink of an eye, they were only dozens of feet away from each other.

www.asianovel.com
106

Then it turned into thirty feet, twenty feet and ten feet…

The man gathered all the power of his Qi in his right fist and swung it
against Su Ming’s head. If he had hit it, Su Ming would have undoubtedly
died.

But right at that moment, Su Ming lifted his head. The coldness in his
eyes was gone and it was replaced with a terrifying killing intent. The
strong desire to kill even stunned the man.

It was already too late. Just as Su Ming lifted his head, he swung his right
hand at the man and as he did so, the red powder spread in the air.
Some of them landed on the man’s wound on his right fist while some
landed on his shoulder wound.

The man trembled slightly but there were no blood curdling screams, no
struggles. Right before Su Ming’s eyes, he turned into red mist and
disappeared into thin air. It was as if was he was boiled alive and erased
by the laws of nature. A pile of bones without any flesh were all that was
left on the ground. When the wind blew pass, they crumbled into dust.

Among the bone fragments was a strange herb that was black and white
in color. It emitted a soft and dim glow.

The sudden turn of events stunned Yu Chi, who was standing nearby. He
could not accept it. He could not even believe what he just saw. His gaze
was empty due to the shock. Then, he saw the fragile looking boy turn
and look at him with cold eyes and an equally cold countenance. He
watched as the boy sped towards him.

"The Fire Ape’s carcass will be a great supplement. I want it!" Su Ming
suddenly said as he approached Yu Chi.

Yu Chi shivered. As he snapped out of his stupor, he found that he was

drenched in cold sweat. Su Ming’s words also made him realize that he
had forgotten to use the monkey as a hostage. He concluded that Su
Ming came just to snatch the monkey away.

The moment the idea struck him, he immediately escaped. He still could

www.asianovel.com
107

not fathom how and why his companion died. The chilling sight of his
death made him so terrified, he could not accept it.

"You’re Fallen! You’re a Fallen Berserker!" Yu Chi screeched as his face

turned pale. He was completely overcome by terror. He could not accept
it. He was so terrified that his legs were shaking. He did not dare to face
Su Ming and thus, used up every ounce of his strength to escape. Su
Ming was blocking the way back to the Black Mountain Tribe so, Yu Chi
could not go back. He could only run towards Black Flame Mountain.

Su Ming was about to give chase when he was suddenly hit by a wave of
dizziness. He felt like he was completely drained. He shook his head and
forced himself to concentrate.

He cast a glance at the pile of bones on the ground. This was the first
time he had killed someone but it was not the time for hesitation. He
had no choice but to give chase. He quickly cleaned up the place and
picked up whatever usable arrows were left. After that, he took away the
strange looking herb from the pile of bones. Su Ming gazed at the
direction Yu Chi ran off to, and his eyes filled with killing intent once
more.

‘Xiao Hong is still in his hands. I’ve already killed one of them. So, I
might as well kill the other then the land which I used for quenching will
never be found!’

Su Ming gritted his teeth to bear with the fatigue and chased after him.

The two of them ran into the forest. Yu Chi did not even dare look back
to see Su Ming. He chose instead to concentrate on fleeing, trying to
widen the distance between them. Despite this, if they were to compare
their level of familiarity with Dark Dragon Mountain, he could not
compare with Su Ming.

Besides, his speed was also still inferior to Su Ming’s. He may have had a
head start, but very soon Su Ming started to catch up to him with all the
tracks he left behind.

www.asianovel.com
108

Su Ming gritted his teeth to bear with the fatigue. He kept his gaze
focused on the man from the Black Mountain Tribe. He knew that the
man was scared by his actions. That was why he did not dare engage in
battle. It was all part of Su Ming’s plans.

With the Scattering Blood, he could kill a person in the blink of an eye
and also stun others who saw it. After all, it was something that most
people had never seen before. As such, it would terrify them.

Su Ming did not chase after him too closely. However, he was constantly
blocked by some obstacles along the way, causing the gap to widen
every time he was just about to catch up and pounce on the man. Not
long after, the obstacles started to make Su Ming hesitate.

www.asianovel.com
109

Chapter 15

Chapter 15
There was a saying that went like this, "If you only have fighting spirit
but no physical abilities to support it, in the end, you will still lose." Su
Ming had been learning under the elder since he was young. The elder
had a lot of scrolls in his house and Su Ming had read almost all of them.
There was a lot of knowledge there and he always wanted more.

The wisdom left behind by his ancestors had made their way into Su
Ming’s head gradually as time passed by. However, they never had a
chance to shine. As Su Ming was in pursuit of someone’s life, the little
bits of wisdom that had been residing in his head began to surface.

Yu Chi was feeling extremely anxious. He originally thought that he

could not escape and had made up his mind to give it his all in an attack
of desperation. Yet right before his eyes, he saw the distance between
them increasing. Then just as he thought he could escape, the distance
between them closed once more and this process kept repeating itself.

After this happened a few times, he no longer had any desire to give it
his all for a fight to the death. It was hard for him to get into that state of
mind anymore.

However in Su Ming’s eyes, the Berserker from the Black Mountain Tribe
was just a prey, and a terrified prey at that. As soon as he started feeling
the slightest bit of hope, he could slowly tear him apart.

www.asianovel.com
110

Su Ming used this method to wear down Yu Chi’s confidence and

courage. As the pursuit continued, he would widen the gap and let the
other man have the illusion of safety.

Su Ming vaguely remembered one of the scrolls saying that once the
prey went through a long period of time switching between the state of
anxiety and relaxation, its fatigue and suffering would increase
exponentially. That sort of torture was enough to destroy one’s soul.

Su Ming only understood the logic behind it the last time but when he
was giving chase, he slowly began to fully comprehend. The knowledge
he had obtained slowly became instincts. He did not even need to do it
on purpose, his body moved on its own and brought him the results that
he wanted.

That day marked the first time Su Ming killed someone and the first time
he hunted a human for the purpose of killing him. It was the first time in
his life that he was experiencing a change in his personality. Yu Chi on
the other hand was the only person who would experience the process
of Su Ming change.

Yu Chi could feel it clearly but he did not know what caused the change.
He only felt his confidence and courage diminishing after the strange
scene of his companion’s death, They were gradually worn down bit by
bit during the chase.

In fact, at one point, he no longer had the urge to turn his head back
anymore. Although Su Ming was a second level Berserker in the Blood
Solidification Realm just like him, he had the feeling that once he turned
back he would surely die. If he continued fleeing, he felt that he would
have a chance of surviving.

He was so afraid that he did not feel his exhaustion building up. This was
especially so when he discovered that the young man had disappeared

www.asianovel.com
111

at some point when the distance between them kept increasing. The
exhaustion almost made him sink into his knees when he finally realized
but he could not rest. He chose instead to grit his teeth and persevere.

Unfortunately, this did not last long. When he saw Su Ming’s silhouette
appear at the corner of his eye again, the exhaustion he felt
immediately increased by tenfold. It almost drove Yu Chi mad.

"He’s a Fallen Berserker! He’s definitely a Fallen Berserker!" Yu Chi felt

himself trembling in fear. As he was escaping, he came to a junction. If
he turned left, he would have gone into the deeper parts of the forest
and left Black Flame Mountain. If he turned right, he would have gone
around Black Flame Mountain and gone back to the Black Mountain
Tribe.

Su Ming had known about that junction for a long time. He narrowed his
eyes and ignored his own fatigue. He focused all of his energy to his
feet, increasing his speed by one explosive burst. He did not give chase,
choosing instead to cut through the forest and approach the right
turning at the junction.

It was clear that he had predicted Yu Chi’s choice to travel right. That
was why he chose to turn right and close the distance between them. As
he rushed forward, Su Ming brought out his bow and shot a few arrows
at the direction of the right turning. As the arrows whistled through the
air, all of them hit the trees on the right path. The arrowheads buried
their way into the stumps and their fletchings even hummed as they
vibrated in the air.

The humming sound seemed to possess some sort of strange force. As

the sound traveled into Yu Chi’s ears, he hesitated.

Su Ming pursued Yu Chi at full speed once more and attacked with his
bow again. Yu Chi let out a hysterical cry and was about to turn right

www.asianovel.com
112

when Su Ming suddenly increased his speed, giving Yu Chi a false

impression.

He had a feeling that if he ran to the right, Su Ming would most definitely
catch up to him. If he escaped to the left, he would then be able to
widen the distance between them because Su Ming made the wrong
decision.

He could still hear the humming sound from the arrows. Yu Chi gritted
his teeth and changed his direction, turning left instead. Very soon, he
disappeared into the forest.

A frightening look crossed Su Ming’s eyes amid the fatigue and his lips
curled up in a cold smile.

Quickly, he pulled out the arrows from the trees and continued pursuing
the man from the Black Mountain Tribe.

"If you can control the direction of your enemy’s escape, then you can
control his body," Su Ming murmured. He remembered reading these
words somewhere in one of the beast skin scrolls. He was not able to
understand them before but now he understood what they meant.

As he gave chase, time passed by slowly. Very soon, night came and the
moon rose up high in the sky. As the moonlight touched the snow on the
ground, it reflected a white light which illuminated the forest in a silvery
gleam even though it was night time.

During the chase, Su Ming had already changed Yu Chi’s course of

escape three times, gradually controlling the other man’s body to run in
the direction he wanted.

He touched the unconscious little monkey lying against his bosom, a

gentle expression appearing in his tired and bloodshot eyes. Yu Chi had
thrown the little monkey away in the opposite direction during the first

www.asianovel.com
113

time Su Ming forced him to change his course. However because of that,
the distance between them increased.

Throwing away the little monkey had worked out for Yu Chi. Su Ming
immediately ran towards the little monkey, causing Yu Chi to let out a
sigh of relief and his speed increased.

In spite of that, it did not last long. Soon after, Yu Chi noticed arrows
upon arrows whistling by his side, all coming from behind. This again
almost drove Yu Chi mad.

The stars in the sky shone brightly like eyes that were looking at the
chase in the forest.

Yu Chi was already exhausted. His footsteps faltered but what he felt
physically was inconsequential. What mattered most was his mental
state. It was already broken. He regretted it. He regretted discovering
the little hole. He regretted chasing after the Fire Ape. All of this would
not have happened if he had not done any of it.

Before him, there was a forest filled with a variety of plants. Even
though it was winter, he still could not see into the deeper parts of the
forest. When Yu Chi was still hesitating and contemplating on going into
the forest, Su Ming’s silhouette appeared at the edge of the forest.

He stood there, breathing heavily. Huge amounts of white mist flowed

out from his mouth and his eyes were laden with steely coldness. He did
not immediately give chase but chose to wait.

"This place will be the burial ground I give you! If you can step out of
here alive even with such exhaustion, you can count yourself extremely
lucky!" Su Ming’s muttered once his breathing began to even out.

Just as he finished speaking, a terrifying cry traveled across the forest in

the quiet of the night. The cry echoed in the forest, causing a shiver to

www.asianovel.com
114

travel down the spines of all who heard it.

After a while, the cry gradually grew weaker before finally turning into a
faint moan.

Su Ming walked towards the direction of the voice in solemn silence. He

walked into the forest slowly with each step carefully calculated. Every
time he took a few steps forward, he would look around before choosing
to either retreat, go around a certain place or leap forward.

It was the hunting spot for the Dark Mountain Tribe. That area of the
forest was filled with traps and the locations of the traps were unknown
to all except the members of the Dark Mountain Tribe.

Even Su Ming only knew the locations of most of the traps, not all of
them.

If Yu Chi had been in perfect condition when he went in, he might have
been able to get out alive. However due to the condition he was in, he
sealed his fate once he stepped into the place. It was the same as
stepping into his own death trap.

Su Ming walked forward carefully. The moans gradually became weaker

as they traveled to his ears. As Su Ming walked forward slowly, he saw
that Yu Chi was impaled to a tree by a line of sharpened, and thick
wooden spikes, the size of adult men.

His entire body was drenched in his own blood but he was not dead yet.
He was still shivering and moaning weakly.

Su Ming stepped forward quietly and once he was by Yu Chi’s side, he

looked at him. After a long while, he took out his horn and sliced Yu Chi’s
throat.

Yu Chi struggled furiously for a few moments before breathing his last.

www.asianovel.com
115

Before his eyes lost their life, they were focused on Su Ming and filled
with hatred.

Su Ming was silent. He cut through the trap’s ropes and took away
whatever remained on Yu Chi’s corpse. He brought out the small amount
of Scattering Blood powder he had left and turned the corpse into a pile
of bones. He then turned it into dust by touching it.

He turned around silently and walked out of the forest. Once he was out,
he looked at the moon in the sky with uncertainty in his gaze. It was the
second time he killed someone. He could not describe how he felt. There
was nervousness, fear, uncertainty…

After a long while, he let out a sigh. The Black Mountain Tribe was from
the same denomination as the Dark Mountain Tribe but after so many
years, they had turned into mortal enemies. If one of the tribes became
stronger, the other would have been faced with the threat of being
massacred. All of the men would have been killed and the women would
have been taken away to help with the reproduction of the tribe.

It was good thing that this had not happened. For many years, the elders
of both tribes had been on the same level. They would not easily incite
war.

He took a deep breath. Fatigue took over Su Ming’s entire body. He

gritted his teeth and dragged his exhausted body far, far away…

When dawn arrived and the sun rose, Su Ming returned to the place he
used for the quenching of herbs in Black Flame Mountain. His face was a
sickly yellow. He crawled into the cave, and once he was inside, he fell
to the side and fainted.

www.asianovel.com
116

Chapter 16

Chapter 16
"Brother..."

"Brother… Can you hear me…?" In his dreams, he heard that familiar,
sad and lonely voice once more as it echoed in his head. The voice
remained in his head for a long time. His unconscious body trembled
lightly as if he was struggling.

"Brother, I’m waiting for you…"

As the calls grew stronger, Su Ming was jolted awake from his sleep. His
gaze was unfocused as he stared at the wall before him and let his mind
wander. His thoughts were interrupted by excited screeches. He turned
his head and saw Xiao Hong pouncing on him happily. Then it started
climbing all over his body.

Xiao Hong woke up much earlier. It was only in a state of

unconsciousness before and was not heavily injured. Once it woke up it
kept its gaze focused on Su Ming, waiting anxiously for him to wake up.

When Su Ming woke up, it was out of its mind with joy.

Su Ming smiled as he looked at the little monkey but his smile was laced
with uncertainty. It was the second time that he had the dream…

He took a deep breath. Su Ming shook his head, forcing himself not to
think about the strange dream anymore. He chose instead to look at the
perfectly normal looking black stone hanging off his neck.

He touched the stone, and his eyes gradually became clear of doubt.

www.asianovel.com
117

He already had first-hand experience of the changes the black stone

brought upon him. The creation of Scattering Dust had increased his
training speed by leaps and bounds. The red pill was also created by
accident, allowing Su Ming to obtain complete control and gain the
upper hand in a battle between life and death.

"I’ll still need to create more pills… I saw a door at that strange place but
there were 15 small holes on the door. I did not have enough pills last
time, that’s why I was hesitating. But now, I really want to know just
what will happen to the door once I put in 15 Scattering Dusts…" Su
Ming muttered lowly under his breath.

‘I’ll need to make more Scattering Blood. These pills… will be my trump
card! Also, I’ll need to go back to the tribe… I haven’t gone back for
quite some time. The elder has been stuck at the ninth level for many
years as well. Perhaps Scattering Dust can help.’

Su Ming stood up and moved his limbs. Most of the fatigue in his body
was gone by then.

He concentrated on making the pills again and continued with the

refinement of the blood in his veins. There were some parts of his body
that felt a bit sluggish as blood tried to circulate through them. It was
not as smooth as before and Su Ming believed that it was a wound left
behind when he tried to break through the first level of the Blood
Solidification Realm. He would not be able to heal the wound within a
short period of time.

Within the same month, Su Ming ventured out of the cave a few times.
He also had the little monkey help him collect herbs.

Su Ming even went out specially to pick two of the red herbs required for
Scattering Blood. He wanted to pick more but sensing danger, he
decided not to be greedy.

Using the vast amounts of herbs he collected, Su Ming began refining his
Qi and his blood while also using the herbs to create the medicinal pills
he wanted the past month. The muffled sounds of pills being created

www.asianovel.com
118

echoed throughout the cave.

It was a month later and the sky was still dark with only faint traces of
light. Su Ming gave the little monkey a few instructions and left the
mountain alone. Then, he disappeared into the forest.

Su Ming, who had arrived at the second level of the Blood Solidification
Realm, traveled quickly within the forest. He ran across the icy plains
like a flash of light. Before noon, he had already left the forest and was
outside the Dark Mountain Tribe settlement. As he looked at the
settlement, a smile appeared across his face.

‘I haven’t been back for quite some time…’

Su Ming walked towards it. Everything was normal. Many children were
playing around and some the tribe members were sparring against each
other.

Su Ming’s return attracted some of the tribe members’ attention. He had

been gone for a long time, after all. They came out and greeted him with
smiles on their faces.

"Su Ming, you’re finally back! Where did you go?" Su Ming stroked a
child’s head and just as he was about to leave to the elder’s house, an
excited voice rang out from behind him.

He turned around and looked. The person who spoke was a big and well-
built man, but he had a slight baby face. It was a clear sign that he was
still young. That person was Lei Chen.

"What?" Su Ming glanced at Lei Chen and could feel that the Qi in his
body had grown much stronger. The aura he felt from Lei Chen was
actually quite similar to the Berserker he killed using Scattering Blood.

"You almost broke through the fourth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm?" Su Ming asked, surprised.

Lei Chen grinned widely and walked up to Su Ming’s side to speak softly
to him.

www.asianovel.com
119

"I have a feeling I’ll reach the next level soon. Hehe, the elder said the
Berserker Blood within my body is quite pure. If this continues, some day
I will be able to reach the elder’s level." As Lei Chen spoke, his eyes
shone with excitement. Soon after, he began to look at Su Ming carefully
and he was stunned. Then, he widened his eyes in disbelief. Just as he
was about to speak…

"Come to my place tonight, we’ll talk later. Let me go see the elder
first." Su Ming knew what Lei Chen was about to say. He gave him a faint
smile and went to the elder’s house.

As he watched Su Ming’s back, Lei Chen was speechless. He pulled at his

hair in confusion and mumbled a few words, trying to piece things
together. However in the end, he still could not understand it. He still
remembered to go to Su Ming’s place later that night though.

As he approached the elder’s house, Su Ming slowed down. There were

slight signs of anxiety and fear in his eyes. Su Ming respected the elder
for taking care of him since he was young. To him, the elder was just like
his grandfather and their relationship could not be described with words.

He did not want to lie to the elder but there were some things that he
could not disclose like the piece of debris on his neck. Su Ming was not a
child anymore. He could tell if the public knew about the piece of debris,
it could very well mean the doom of the entire tribe, not just himself.

He could not speak of it.

Su Ming took a deep breath and stood in front of the elder’s house. He
did not enter immediately. He could hear the faint traces of voices
coming from the inside, like people were in a meeting.

He waited patiently until the door of the elder’s house opened and out
came three men. These three men were all built like small hills. When
they appeared, Su Ming felt a great pressure. Their presence even
caused the Qi in his body to stir. He thought that he was about to be
swept away by a typhoon.

www.asianovel.com
120

Su Ming inhaled sharply and took a few steps back instinctively. The
three men were the leaders of Dark Mountain Tribe. Before Su Ming
Awakened, he had not been as badly affected. He could only vaguely
feel that they were some of the best Berserkers besides the elder.

Now that Su Ming was a practitioner at the second level of the Blood
Solidification Realm, the oppressive feeling was much stronger than
before when he met the tribe leaders.

The Qi within the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe was so great, he
felt like it could shake heaven and earth. Combined with the vague
Berserker Mark on his face, it only served to make him even more
terrifying.

Su Ming also knew the two men beside the tribe leader. The man on his
left was also a man in his 40s. There was a mark shaped like a scorpion
on his face. The level of Qi within him was only slightly weaker than the
tribe leader.

His arms were also very long and there was a big bow slung across his
back. For some unknown reason, when Su Ming looked at the bow, he
felt like he could hear the agonizing cries of its numerous victims. It
caused him to feel a little wary of the man.

That man was the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe!

The Head of the Guards was not a name, but a title given by its
predecessor to the successor. There could only be one Head of the
Guards in each tribe and it was a title given only to the strongest archers
in the tribe.

The last person standing to the tribe leader’s right was a man in his 30s.
His facial expressions were rather stiff. He was not a man who smiled
and talked often. His eyes were usually narrowed into a slit and it was
difficult to see the full view of his eyes.

He was the chief of the hunters in Dark Mountain Tribe and was
responsible for all the hunts outside the tribe settlement. His name was

www.asianovel.com
121

Shan Hen!

These three people were considered to be the strongest in Dark

Mountain Tribe besides the elder!

Su Ming took a deep breath and stepped aside as he bowed before

them.

The tribe leader was frowning. It was apparent that the meeting with the
elder did not end on good terms. When he walked out of the house, he
did not even look at Su Ming. He just walked past him.

As for the Head of the Guards, he smiled at Su Ming when he saw him.
Then, he nodded as a sign of acknowledgment to his presence before
leaving with the tribe leader.

Shan Hen, the chief of the hunters also treated Su Ming as if he was
invisible. He ignored him as he walked by.

After the three men left, there was a hint of dubiousness in Su Ming’s
eyes. He felt uncertain about the Qi in his body. If Lei Chen could sense
it, why did the three strongest Berserkers in the tribe not feel anything?

"I already concealed your Qi. Come in, why are you still standing
outside?!" Just as Su Ming was still being troubled, the elder’s stern
voice sounded from within the house.

Su Ming lowered his head and walked into the house.

"You finally decided to come back?" The elder still wore a sack cloth and
had his hair tied in many small braids. His features still looked as old and
weary as ever, but his eyes were vibrant with life. His tone of voice was
grave and serious but the joy in his eyes could not be concealed.

Su Ming mumbled a few words. He still hung his head low, not really
having the courage to speak.

"You grew a pair of balls, is that it? How could you leave the tribe and
not return for so many months? Have you forgotten about me? Hmph,
lift up your head. Let me take a look at you." There were hints of

www.asianovel.com
122

dissatisfaction in the elder’s voice.

Su Ming’s expression was anxious as he lifted his head and looked at the
elder.

"Elder…"

Before he could finish, the elder who was sitting with his legs crossed
suddenly grabbed Su Ming sternly with his right hand. Su Ming stumbled
forward a few steps as the elder pressed his right hand on his chest.

A soft and gentle power weaved itself into Su Ming’s body. Once it
melded together with his blood, it immediately healed the wounds that
Su Ming did not even realize he received. It also dissolved the dangers of
Su Ming risking his health when he forcefully reached the second level of
the Blood Solidification Realm and killed without stabilizing the Qi in his
body.

When the elder retrieved his right hand from Su Ming’s chest, Su Ming
trembled. He immediately took a spatula and opened up a gash on his
arm. Instantly, black blood flowed out from the gash and there was even
a stench in the air which came from the blood.

"You haven’t even stabilized the Qi in your body and you already
ventured out to kill someone? You’ve really grown a pair, haven’t you?"
As the elder observed Su Ming’s reaction, the praise in his eyes grew
stronger. Nonetheless, he still spoke harshly towards. Yet even as he did
so, he took out a dark green bottle and handed it to Su Ming.

When all the black blood flowed out from the gash, Su Ming’s body felt
refreshed. Once he took the bottle and opened it, he touched the liquid
in the bottle with his finger and spread it over his wound.

Translator’s Note:

Regarding titles:

1. For 蛮公,I’ve opted for the use of Elder, which is a title, and for 阿公,
I’ve opted for elder, because it bore familiar and endearing

www.asianovel.com
123

connotations. In bigger civilizations such as kingdoms, 蛮公 is known as

Court Diviner because they have positions within court and work for the
Emperor, as you could tell in the prologue.

2. For tribe leader and chief of the hunters, these titles will be in small
letters because the idea behind it is that we don’t call our mayors and
chiefs in big caps either.

3. The Head of the Guards is in big caps because when the term first
appeared, it was blatantly stated as a title. Think of it as a military title.
That is why I chose to use big caps, because military titles are in big
caps.

www.asianovel.com
124

Chapter 17

Chapter 17
"Elder, I didn’t want to do it. It’s just that they went overboard. They
snatched Xiao Hong away," Su Ming mumbled.

"They?" The elder was stunned.

"One of them was a Berserker at the second level of the Blood

Solidification Realm and the other was a Berserker at the third level." Su
Ming placed the cork back on the bottle then put the bottle on the table
beside him.

"Black Mountain Tribe? How did you manage to escape?" The elder
narrowed his eyes. A cold and steely look settled in his eyes.

"I didn’t escape. They died." Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the
elder.

The elder was stunned but was also visibly moved. After falling silent
momentarily, he decided not to ask Su Ming about the details. Su Ming
was like his own child. He took care of him as he grew up and he knew of
his character.

"You met them at Black Flame Mountain right? The information you gave
us last time was really useful. You should have been rewarded for that
but because you hid the fact that you’ve become a Berserker, that
reward is canceled. Now that you’re a Berserker, stay. I will tell you
about some of my experiences training in the Ways of the Berserker. I’ll
also card through the blood veins in your body." The elder looked at Su
Ming and smiled.

www.asianovel.com
125

"Elder…" Su Ming scratched his head sheepishly. After a moment’s

hesitation, he opened his mouth and spoke softly, "I’m sorry. Aren’t you
going to ask me how I became a Berserker?"

"Why should I? Everyone has their own secrets. I just need to know that
my Su Ming has finally become a Berserker." The elder laughed happily.

Su Ming’s eyes were teary. He looked at the elder and nodded. He would
never forget the elder’s kindness towards him or the Dark Dragon’s
Saliva that had been flowing in his veins or all that had happened. All of
these things were imprinted on his mind and soul.

"Elder, I have some pills… Here…" Su Ming looked at the elder and
spoke softly.

"Pills?" The elder asked in bewilderment, then shook his head and
laughed.

"You’re talking about herbs, right? I know that you must have gotten
yourself some rare herbs but I’m the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe.
Unless they’re really very rarely seen, I’ve seen every… What?!"

Before the elder finished speaking, Su Ming produced two small bottles
and placed them before the elder.

The two bottles were filled with green pills and they were letting out a
nice therapeutic scent. Both bottles had about a dozen pills within them.

The elder’s face turned solemn. He took one of the bottle containing the
pills and inspected them. Once he was certain that it was nothing like he
had ever seen, he took a sniff and his countenance immediately
changed.

"What a strange medicine! I just took a sniff and I can already feel my
blood circulating faster!"

The elder mumbled and scrutinized the pills further. After a moment, he
closed his eyes and began to think. When he finally opened his eyes, he
looked at Su Ming.

www.asianovel.com
126

"These are called pills?"

Su Ming nodded his head and pointed towards the bottle containing the
pills. He started introducing the effects and the methods of using the
pills to the elder. The elder drew a sharp breath and his demeanor
changed completely once he listened halfway.

There were no signs of hesitation. The elder immediately waved his right
hand and right before Su Ming, an illusion of the statue of the God of the
Berserkers appeared. The shape of the statue was that of the half
human, half beast statue of the God of the Berserkers from Dark
Mountain Tribe.

The moment the statue appeared, a gentle energy spread around the
room.

"Continue." Su Ming looked at the elder’s solemn face and felt his heart
pounding against his chest. Then he continued to slowly tell the elder all
the effects of the Scattering Dust.

The elder was already standing. Once he finished listening to Su Ming,

he took out one of the Scattering Dusts and observed it carefully. Then
he swallowed it in one bite. He believed in Su Ming. There was
practically no hesitation in his movements. He then took out a small
purple bottle and drank down what little that remained in the bottle.

He sat down with his legs crossed once again. Very soon, his body let
out a bright and bloody red glow. The light was glaringly bright and it
covered the entire room. Su Ming took a few steps back. His eyes were
filled with admiration.

He could see the many blood veins on the elder’s body. He could not tell
just how many there were but the presence of a Qi much stronger than
the tribe leader’s filled the entire room.

Su Ming drew a sharp breath. He watched the God of Berserker’s

glowing statue floating midair and knew that if it were not for the illusion
of the statue, the light released by the elder would have covered the

www.asianovel.com
127

entire tribe. It could possibly have been seen even from afar.

The light disappeared just as quickly as it came. As the elder opened his
eyes, the red light that enveloped his entire body also dissipated. His
eyes were filled with a layer of excitement. He looked at the Scattering
Dust and took a deep breath.

"Su Ming, you must remember one thing!" The elder lifted his head and
looked at Su Ming.

Su Ming immediately stood to attention.

"From today onwards, do not tell anyone about the pills! Even if I asked
you again, you mustn’t speak of it! From today onwards, I will not ask
you anything about this!"

"Even within the tribe, you must remember not to talk about this to
anyone! Not even to Lei Chen!" The elder spoke sternly as he looked
deeply into Su Ming’s eyes.

Su Ming hesitated for a moment.

The elder sighed. He understood Su Ming. He knew that Su Ming was an

honest man. That was why he chose to speak sternly again.

"Su Ming, listen to me. You mustn’t tell anyone!"

Su Ming nodded silently as his gaze was filled with resolution.

"The tribe… is not safe…" The elder muttered but his words surprised Su
Ming momentarily. It dawned on him especially when he remembered
how the elder had hidden his Qi from the three leaders of the tribe.

"There is a traitor in our tribe! Right now, only the tribe leader and I
know about this. No one else knows about it. The traitor has hidden
himself too well. We don’t know who it is…"

"With the information you brought to us, perhaps my old arch nemesis
from the Black Mountain Tribe has really found a way to reach the next
level… I’ve been feeling that the weather around the area has been a bit

www.asianovel.com
128

odd lately… It’s as though a major disaster is about to approach."

"Su Ming, these pills of yours are good so I’ll be keeping them. Don’t
give me more of these. If I can really break through to the next level,
these will be enough. But if I can’t, even if you give me more, it’ll still be
useless…"

"I’m not lacking in herbs, it’s just that I’m stuck and I just need a chance
to break through…" The elder sighed. He spoke to Su Ming a little more
about his experiences training in the Ways of the Berserker. Then he
took out a strange object made of twigs. The elder’s gaze was filled with
nostalgia when he looked at the item.

After some time, he gave the item to Su Ming solemnly.

"I got this when I was out adventuring during my younger days. This
thing is called a bamboo slip. You will only see these in big tribes. There
are a lot of uses of herbs recorded in this bamboo slip. Take it."

Su Ming took the bamboo slip and was marveled by it. He put it away in
his bosom and was just about to go back to his own house when the
elder looked at Su Ming solemnly.

"Su Ming, I’m happy that you became a Berserker but you must
understand that once you become a Berserker, you are no longer the
same as the normal members of the tribe. The road to become a
practitioner of the Ways of the Berserker is extremely difficult. The
slightest mistake can bring about death. You must have felt it when you
were at Black Flame Mountain."

"But we are members of the Berserker Tribe. We cannot fear death,

much less give up because the road ahead is too hard to walk."

"I know what your dreams are. You want to leave this place and travel to
see the world. I fully support you!"

Su Ming listened quietly and nodded.

"You are a good child. I’ve watched over you for many years and I know

www.asianovel.com
129

that. But my training is insufficient and I can’t help you too much… I
thought it would be fine if our Su Ming couldn’t become a Berserker.
However, if he did manage to become a practitioner of the Berserker
Arts, then I will do everything that I can to make your journey as easy as
possible…" A smile gradually appeared on the elder’s serious face and
he waved at Su Ming to approach him.

"Come, sit down before me and circulate the blood in your veins as you
usually do when you train."

Su Ming looked at the old man whose hair was speckled with white and
whose face was covered with wrinkles. The elder was smiling kindly at
him. He knew that there were no blood ties between him and the elder
but the affection they felt towards each other could overcome all blood
ties.

"Elder…" Su Ming mumbled.

"Come here already." The elder laughed heartily.

Su Ming sat down before the elder obediently and took a deep breath.
Then he slowly began to move the Qi around his body. Soon, the six
blood veins manifested. As the six blood veins began to give out a red
glow, the vague shadow of a seventh blood vein appeared and started to
manifest slowly.

Su Ming had been unable to manifest the seventh blood vein for the past
month. He had not even been able to summon an illusion of it. This was
largely connected to the internal injuries he had obtained. Since the
elder had healed his internal injuries, the seventh blood vein appeared
naturally when he activated the Qi in his body.

"You’ve already inherited the knowledge from the statue of the God of
the Berserkers. You know that the Berserkers will need to manifest 11
blood veins if they want to reach the third level. As for the fourth level,
they will need 25 blood veins."

"You will need 53 blood veins for the fifth and there will only be more for

www.asianovel.com
130

the rest of the levels… As for the 11th level of the Blood Solidification
Realm, you should need 781 blood veins."

"But the manifestation of blood veins required may not be the same for
some people. Most of the Berserkers will need the same number of blood
veins to reach the next level, but there are some people who are
capable of increasing the number of blood veins in their body. The more
blood veins you have, the more likely it is for you to reach the
Awakening Realm!"

"From what I’ve heard, all the Berserkers who have managed to reach
the Awakening Realm have always had more than 900 blood veins
during the Blood Solidification Realm! Take for example the elder of the
Wind Stream Tribe. I’ve known him for many years and I know that he
had 917 blood veins many years ago!"

"I’ve heard before that in middle sized tribes and in some big tribes,
there are those in the Blood Solidification Realm who have manifested
more than 930 blood veins."

"This is the Blood Solidification Realm of the Berserker tribe… There

have been some people in the history of the Berserker Tribe who have
manifested 999 blood veins during the Blood Solidification Realm. These
people have all become very famous and powerful people."

"There are even rumors that if you manifest 1,000 blood veins, you will
obtain completion in the Blood Solidification Realm. But that sort of
completion could only be seen during our ancestors’ time more than
thousands of years ago. It’s extremely rare nowadays. I can say that no
one has reached completion in the Blood Solidification Realm. As for the
details, I don’t know about it because I don’t have enough information."
The elder’s voice seemed to hold a strange sort of power that echoed in
Su Ming’s head as he moved the Qi in his body.

"After Blood Solidification is the Awakening Realm. Awakening actually

means to gather all the manifested blood veins and refine them into the
purest form of Berserker Blood. Then you draw your own personal

www.asianovel.com
131

solidified Berserker Mark on your body… The Berserker Mark has to

come from your own heart and desire… I’m excited to see what
Berserker Mark you would draw should you reach the Awakening Realm
someday."

www.asianovel.com
132

Chapter 18

Chapter 18
"Su Ming, these are the things that you did not inherit from the statue of
the God of Berserkers but they are things that all Berserkers must know
and remember! I might not be able to reach the Awakening Realm in my
life…"

"The elder in Wind Stream Tribe was not as powerful as I was before he
was 20. When he was 34, he was only barely able to keep up with me in
a battle. Back then, there wasn’t anyone who didn’t know who I was in
all the tribes around the area!" The elder spoke slowly and his face
flushed. There was even a hint of pride in his eyes.

However, the radiance from his pride was dimmed by something, like it
was sealed in a box and covered by a layer of dust…

"At that time, I had already arrived at the ninth level of the Blood
Solidification Realm…" The elder sighed as he mumbled bitterly. He
spoke as reminisced about the past. The sadness in his eyes grew.

"Su Ming, you must remember. There will always be people who are
stronger and more powerful than you. You must never be arrogant…"
The elder shook his head, as if he did not want to talk about his past any
longer.

"I’ve ventured out of the tribe three times in my life and I’ve
experienced a lot of things. I may have lost just as much but I learned a

www.asianovel.com
133

Berserker Art. This isn’t a Berserker Art that Wind Stream Tribe will ever
learn. It is also difficult to find this in slightly bigger or medium sized
tribes. This is an art left behind by our Berserker ancestors that can only
be learned in big tribes…"

"This is the true Berserker’s Awakening Art… You can only use it once in
your life, and it is an art used to bless a chosen descendant." The elder
narrowed his eyes in concentration and lifted his right hand. Almost
immediately, his entire palm was filled with blood and he pressed his
palm slowly on Su Ming’s forehead.

"Su Ming, this is the first and only time I will cast the Awakening Art and
I will cast it on you. This is my blessing for you. I hope you will one day
fulfill my dreams and reach the Awakening Realm for Dark Mountain
Tribe again!"

"Activate the Qi in your body and absorb the Berserker Blood I’ve trained
for the past 80 years!" The elder’s entire body glowed a bloody red. That
color was especially prominent in his right hand, and it looked as if blood
was about to fall off his hand. A huge number of blood veins also
manifested on his body. Just by looking at it, Su Ming could tell that
there there were approximately 700 blood veins!

This was the elder’s true power – a manifestation of more than 700
blood veins. Due to this, he was able to fight a Berserker at the tenth
level despite being only at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm!

Su Ming trembled. As he circulated the Qi around his body, a gigantic

wave of heat that seemed to be endless flowed from his forehead into
his entire body. It caused the flow of Qi in his body to increase
drastically. A huge amount of black substance flowed out of Su Ming’s
pores and he felt his body slowly becoming free of blockage. With each
breath he took, his entire body felt like it simultaneously took in a huge

www.asianovel.com
134

amount of the air around him.

Cracking sounds rang through the air. Su Ming’s body no longer shivered
but his face was flushed red as though he had just eaten a very good
supplement. Even the blood veins in his body began to change!

The seventh blood vein that was only an illusion earlier had already
manifested. Once it did, the eighth blood vein followed suit and
manifested as well. The ninth blood vein also appeared as an illusion.

The speed of the Qi flow in Su Ming’s body had increased to a terrifying

speed. With each complete circulation, it was as if all the blood in his
body had clotted. He even had the false impression that his blood had
turned into a sticky substance.

"This is the true meaning of the Blood Solidification Realm! You must
solidify and refine your own blood and transform them into Berserker
Blood!"

When he was training in the past, he would always feel that he had
insufficient blood not long into his training. At that moment, however,
the feeling was gone as endless heat traveled into his body from his
forehead. He even had the impression that the thought of not having
enough blood was just an illusion.

The elder, who was enveloped by a bloody glow looked like he had
turned into a giant red ball of light. Su Ming himself was also a bloody
red ball of light, but compared to the elder, he was just like a firefly
under the moonlight. Yet the firefly was absorbing the light from the
moon and growing stronger quickly.

‘This… This is just what the elder told me before. This is the true
Berserker’s Awakening in the Berserker Tribe. This is the Berserker Art
that only big tribes possess, the ancient Berserker Art!’

www.asianovel.com
135

The ninth blood vein manifested and the feeling of power enveloped Su
Ming’s entire body. The black substance had already been completely
dispelled from his body and it was replaced by an indescribable
fragrance.

Su Ming sank into a warm and comfortable feeling.

The elder kept his attention on Su Ming’s body. He knew that the
purpose of the ancient Berserker Art, the true Berserker’s Awakening
was not to increase the chosen descendant’s training but to eliminate all
the undesirable substances within the body. It was to create a body
suitable for training in the Ways of the Berserker for the chosen
descendant. It could make the road to train in the Ways of the Berserker
much easier for the chosen descendant.

It was not just a simple banishment of undesirable substances. He had

to use his Berserker Blood as a guide to expel the undesirable
substances in a manner that he did not understand. It was technique
that he could use only once in his life!

If he tried to do it a second time, his body would burst and his soul
would shatter.

As the fragrance from Su Ming’s body grew stronger, the elder smiled.
Nevertheless, he did not stop. He took a deep breath and raised his left
hand, pressing it over his right hand. Soon, an even stronger and greater
wave of warmth entered Su Ming’s body.

Su Ming trembled. There was no longer any black substance coming out
of his body but as the warmth entered his body, a beating sound
reverberated throughout his body. Then, more black substance was
secreted from his body right before his eyes.

At the same time, the 10th blood vein in Su Ming’s body quickly

www.asianovel.com
136

manifested to its physical state. The process only lasted for a moment.
Even the 11th blood vein was already showing itself faintly on his body!

Once the 11th blood vein manifested itself, Su Ming would become a
Berserker at the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm!

However, the manifestation of the 11th blood vein was proving itself to
be extremely difficult. Even after Su Ming’s body stopped excreting any
black substance and released a nice fragrance, the 11th blood vein was
still in an illusionary state.

"Su Ming, I cannot help you by forcefully increasing the state of your
training. This will not bring any good to you. But if you’re diligent, you’ll
reach the third level naturally before long." The elder’s voice echoed in
Su Ming’s ears.

Su Ming took a deep breath and opened his eyes slowly.

The moment he opened his eyes, the world looked slightly different. His
sight became much clearer. The details he had never noticed before
were now as clear as day.

His world had become different.

Both of his eyes were as clear as water, but if anyone took a closer look,
they would see that his eyes were like the abyss. People who looked into
them would be unable to look away.

As he looked at the elder, he saw that the elder’s face had aged once
again. There were even signs of fatigue in his features. Despite that,
there were clear signs of great kindness and affection as the elder gazed
upon him.

Su Ming stared at the elder in a dumbfounded state. In his silence, he

www.asianovel.com
137

knelt down and bowed towards the elder.

"Enough. You’re a grown man now. You’re no longer a La Su. I’m a little
tired. Go back. Let me rest."

"Elder…" Su Ming bit his lip and gazed deeply at the elder, carving the
scene before him into his mind. For all of eternity and his entire life, he
would never ever forget that there was a person who accompanied him
when he was younger and allowed him to experience familial love. He
understood that this was a love that he would never be able to repay for
his entire life…

"Come with me to…Wind Stream Tribe next time. We’ll be visiting the
elder of Wind Stream Tribe and seeing the Berserkers there.
Representatives from Black Mountain Tribe, Dark Dragon Tribe and other
smaller tribes will also be going… It will be a good experience for all of
you in the younger generation…" Before he left, he heard the elder’s
voice echoing in his ears.

"I’ve already concealed the Qi and fragrance from your body. No one will
notice unless they are more powerful than I am. Do not tell anyone
about the fact that you became a Berserker… We’ll make a decision
once I find the traitor."

Su Ming nodded. When he saw the elder sitting down cross-legged with
his eyes closed and immersing himself in his training, he quietly left.

He knew that Wind Stream Tribe was the only medium sized tribe
around the region and it was considered as the leader of the area. Su
Ming had heard rumors of the elder of Wind Stream Tribe being a
powerful Berserker who had arrived at the Awakening Realm. Not only
did he have a long lifespan, he also had the power to crush heaven and
earth.

www.asianovel.com
138

‘Awakening Realm… I wonder if I’ll be able to arrive at that realm in my

life… I wonder if I can even draw my own Berserker Mark…’

Su Ming’s eyes lit up with ambition. The Awakening Realm was like a
mere legend to him. It was still too far away from him.

‘So this is the elder’s real strength. I didn’t expect him to be so strong…
I heard that the elder from Black Mountain Tribe had some sort of
secret… or else they wouldn’t have been able to last so long…’

Su Ming shook his head and refused to continue thinking about the
matter.

When Su Ming returned to his house, which had been left barren for the
past few months, he calmed down. The place was clean. There was
barely any dust around. Su Ming knew that this could only mean that
Chen Xin dropped by during the days that he was gone.

Chen Xin was the only girl within Dark Mountain Tribe whom Su Ming
had more contact with. She was the tribe leader’s daughter and would
only be married to the future tribe leader so that the tribe would
continue to prosper and there were no disputes about that within the
tribe.

Su Ming knew this since a long time ago and was not offended or
saddened by it. Chen Xin was like a little sister to him and he held no
other feelings towards her.

He sat down with his legs crossed on the wooden bed. Su Ming touched
the stone on his neck as he fell into deep thought.

As nighttime arrived, Lei Chen came to Su Ming’s house puzzled. When

he saw Su Ming, he was dumbfounded. The silly look on his face made
Su Ming smile.

www.asianovel.com
139

He took out the herbs he got from the remains of the Berserker from
Black Mountain Tribe. Su Ming knew about Sky Stone, of course. It was
one of the rarer herbs found in the region. He had only managed to
obtain one of them during all the years he went to collect herbs in the
mountains. That too, had been only a young shoot. It was unlike the one
he had in the present, which was fully grown and had six leaves.

"A Sky Stone with six leaves. I’ll need more of them to make some
medication but I can give you a leaf. You might be able to use it to help
with your training." Su Ming plucked one of the leaves from the plant
and gave it to Lei Chen.

Lei Chen laughed and scratched his head. Then he patted his chest
bashfully after he took it from Su Ming’s hands.

"Su Ming, I don’t know about all this stuff. But I already told you since I
was young, I will become the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe in the
future. As long as I’m around, I’ll always protect you!"

Su Ming laughed heartily and as he spoke to Lei Chen. He noticed that

Lei Chen kept looking at the Sky Stone leaf and was unable to
concentrate to the conversation. It was obvious that he wanted to eat it
and immediately start training.

Hence, he pretended to be tired. When Lei Chen noticed it, he

immediately lit up with excitement. He quickly got up and left.

The sky had already darkened and silence gradually fell upon the tribe.
Su Ming blocked the door to his house with a chair and sat down with his
legs crossed on the bed. He took a deep breath and touched the stone
hanging off his neck with his right hand. In his mind, he pictured the
strange place he saw that day.

‘I already have an ample supply of Scattering Dust ready… I wonder if I’ll

www.asianovel.com
140

be able obtain something new this time…’

Su Ming closed his eyes. He had long since figured out the method to
enter the strange place. What he needed to do was gather all the blood
to his chest when he was training. Then he would be able to go to the
strange place.

He had already tried it multiple times during his training. It was finally
time for him to do it.

www.asianovel.com
141

Chapter 19

Chapter 19
The place was still surrounded by fog. He could not see too far away.
The only thing vaguely visible was the peak of the mountain amid the
mist. It was quiet around him. There was neither wind nor sound around
the area.

Su Ming looked at the mountain shrouded by fog. It was his second time
there. It was also the second time he stood where he was and sized up
the strange mountain before him, especially the strange letters and
drawings carved into the mountain. Su Ming had a sense of respect for
whoever it was that left them behind.

He took a deep breath and looked at the accessory on his chest. The
black stone was gone. He pinched himself and was once again certain
that he was not dreaming. He had really arrived at the strange place.

He reached into his bosom and took out a few bottles that contained
Scattering Dust. Then he quickly walked towards the fog. Before long, he
arrived at the foot of the mountain and he went into the tunnel again.

He did not stop until he reached the stone door in the tunnel. As he
looked at the familiar circle in the middle of the door and the 15 small
holes there, Su Ming hesitated for a moment. Then he took a pill out
from one of the bottles. With the pill between his fingers, he placed it
into the very first hole on the door.

www.asianovel.com
142

At the very moment his fingers touched the small hole on the door, Su
Ming felt a faint pull coming from the hole and it sucked in the pill
between his fingers.

Su Ming’s became stern and alert. He was unsure if his judgment was
correct and he did not know what would happen once he filled up all 15
holes. However, he had envisioned this trip for a long time and a part of
him was looking forward to it.

He did not act rashly. After the first hole absorbed the pill, Su Ming
focused his attention on the door, but nothing happened.

Su Ming scratched his head. After a moment of thought, he took out

another pill and placed it in the second hole. This continued until he
placed the 15th pill into the last hole with much reluctance and
nervousness.

‘If there are still no changes even after I’ve placed 15 pills into the holes,
all of this would be a waste…’

Su Ming watched the 15 holes anxiously. At that very moment, a gentle

glow surfaced from the holes.

Su Ming immediately retreated excitedly. As the light surrounded the

door and gradually grew brighter, the strings on the door came to life
and moved slowly. After a while, they joined together and started to turn
quickly like a vortex.

As they turned, the light from the 15 holes was slowly but surely sucked
into the vortex, causing the door to be enveloped by a brilliant light. A
roaring sound suddenly reverberated throughout the tunnel. The sound
was so loud it could have made a person deaf. It made Su Ming
involuntarily manifest the 10 blood veins within his body. He felt the
blood in his entire body boiling and he instinctively resisted the pull.

www.asianovel.com
143

The roaring sound lasted for a few moments and green smoke emerged
from the 15 holes. It was as if the pills had dissolved into smoke. As 15
puffs of smoke emerged from the holes, the gigantic stone door shook. A
straight and narrow gap appeared all of a sudden at the center of the
door.

As soon as the gap appeared, the two sides of the door slowly swung to
the side. The door opened!

Su Ming’s heart pounded against his chest. As he watched the scene

unfold before him, he felt himself trembling in excitement. It was only
after the door opened completely that Su Ming took in a sharp breath.
There was no longer a tunnel behind the stone door but a small stone
chamber.

The walls in the chamber were not smooth instead, they were filled with
carvings. There was a large door that was tightly shut at the northern
wall in the chamber.

On the ceiling of the chamber were some stones glowing faintly. They
had fused into the walls of the chamber. There was a faint aroma in the
chamber which could lift a person’s spirits the moment they took a whiff
of it.

Su Ming’s eyes lit up with excitement but he still walked into the
chamber carefully. He swept his gaze around the walls and saw that the
style of the carvings on the walls was similar to the ones in the tunnel.
They all featured men with messy hair creating medicinal pills in an
ancient setting.

When Su Ming first arrived at the place, he was baffled by the drawings.
However, following the success of his own quenching of the herbs and
the additional memories he gained, he could understand most of them
when he saw the drawings again.

www.asianovel.com
144

The figures on the drawings were creating different medicinal pills. As Su

Ming observed the drawings, he could not help but be immersed in
them. He verified each and every one of the drawings with his own
experiences and forgot about time as he obsessed the drawings.

He would move quickly to search for the next carving once he finished
observing one. He did not realize how much time had passed. When he
finished looking at all the carvings, he still longed for more and he cast
his gaze on the door within the chamber.

This door was slightly different from the first one. It was completely
black and it gave off a nice aroma. It seemed like the materials used to
build the door held some mysterious properties.

It also had a sort of heaviness to it. There was a drawing on the door too
but it featured a gigantic cauldron. There were also wisps of smoke
carved on top of it. It almost looked real. As Su Ming looked on, he had
the impression that he was not looking at a drawing but at a real
cauldron used for the quenching of herbs.

‘If only I had a cauldron like this… ‘

Su Ming looked at the cauldron for a few more moments with envy.

Su Ming saw a number of different herbs on top and on both sides of the
cauldron. He immediately felt himself quivering in excitement and paid
full attention to the drawing. This was what he came here for, to find
more recipes to create other medicinal pills.

To the left of the cauldron were seven herbs. Among the seven herbs,
five of them were herbs needed to create Scattering Dust. As for the
other two, Su Ming had never seen them before. After he carefully
observed their features, Su Ming imprinted their image on his mind.

www.asianovel.com
145

There were eight holes on the stone door arranged neatly, right
underneath the recipe.

To the right of the cauldron were eight herbs. The recipe was slightly
similar to the recipe on the left. Five of the herbs required were also the
necessary ingredients for Scattering Dust.

When Su Ming saw the additional three ingredients necessary, his eyes
lit up with joy. He knew two of the three herbs. They were just slightly
rare.

There were also holes underneath this recipe but the number was
slightly more than the recipe on the left. There were 12 holes
underneath it.

When Su Ming looked at the recipe on the top of the cauldron, his face
became grim. The ingredients to the recipe were not herbs. The drawing
was of three things that would incite fear among those who saw them.

The first was the scales from the tail of a python, the second was the
ninth leg from a Nine-Legged Spider and the third was the third finger
from the right hand of a small black humanoid creature, the size of a
palm.

Strangely, there were no holes underneath the third recipe. Perhaps, it

was because the medicinal pill was too hard to create so it was not
necessary to make it.

Su Ming fell silent momentarily. He walked towards the stone door and
raised his right hand. Without any hesitation, he pressed his hand on the
door and immediately, the drawing of the cauldron emitted a piercing
light. It enveloped Su Ming’s body.

After a moment of discomfort, foreign memories appeared once again in

www.asianovel.com
146

Su Ming’s mind. He obtained the method to create the three medicinal

pills and their names.

‘South Asunder!’ Su Ming looked at the drawing on the left of the

cauldron, then turned his gaze to the right.

"Mountain Spirit… As for the last one… the Welcoming of Deities!" Su

Ming looked at the strange recipe on top of the cauldron and mumbled.

As Su Ming thought about them, the light surrounding his body gradually
dimmed along with the light from the cauldron on the stone door. Once
the light completely disappeared, Su Ming’s vision blurred but he was
not nervous. He had already experienced this once. There was a strange
whistling sound next to his ears. Once it was over, his vision slowly
returned, and he found himself in his room within the tribe settlement.

Su Ming took a deep breath and walked towards the door immediately.
He took away the chair and opened the door. It was still night time
outside. The stars shone in the sky. It was quiet as the cold night wind
blew past him.

However there was a faint silver light at the horizon, a clear sign that
dawn was about to arrive.

‘Looks like the difference in time between the two places is not too big…
‘

Su Ming closed the door behind him and sat down with his legs crossed
again. He cupped his chin with his hands and began thinking.

‘All three crafting methods are different for the three medicinal pills. I’ve
never seen the two herbs required for South Asunder so I can ignore that
for now. As for… the Welcoming of Deities… ‘

Su Ming narrowed his eyes.

www.asianovel.com
147

‘The ingredients required for this pill aren’t herbs and the items are
simply too strange. But what happens once the pill is created is really
shocking! ‘

Su Ming remembered how the weather had changed when the person in
his memories created the Welcoming of Deities. The sight of the wind
and clouds traveling backwards and made his heart pound fiercely.

‘The effects of the pill must be really shocking! But it’s a pity… It’s clear
with the lack of holes on the stone door that the creation of this pill is
extremely difficult… That’s why it does not serve as a key to open the
door. ‘

With some thought, Su Ming already guessed about half of the true
story.

‘Looks like the only thing I can create for now is Mountain Spirit. I know
two of the three additional herbs… I may not have it now but there must
be some in the tribe’s herbal storage.’

As Su Ming continued thinking, light gradually filled the sky and a new
day arrived.

He had not rested an entire night but Su Ming was not tired at all. The
lack of fatigue became obvious when he reached the second level in the
Blood Solidification Realm. It was as if he had obtained a huge amount of
energy. Unless he went a few nights without sleep, he would not become
tired.

As day arrived, the members of the tribe started busying themselves

with work. Once Su Ming cleaned himself up, he walked towards a house
made of grass not far away from his own house. It was surrounded by a
fence which was constantly guarded by a few members of the tribe.

www.asianovel.com
148

www.asianovel.com
149

Chapter 20

Chapter 20
The wind in the morning was cold and with the winter, it felt like there
were blades cutting through his skin as it blew past him. In spite of that,
with the bonfire burning amid the tribe, a gentle warmth surrounded the
entire tribe as it expelled the cold.

The circulation of Qi within their bodies allowed Berserkers to resist the

cold but as most of the members of the tribe were normal people, most
of them chose not to venture out during winter.

Even if they did go out, they would wear thick hides to fend against the
cold. During the winter, common healers in the tribe would also be at
their busiest. They had to create vast amounts of medication to increase
the tribe members’ immunity against the cold.

The elder would also activate the Qi in his body during the coldest days
of the season to help the entire tribe last through the cold.

Su Ming wore a beast skin shirt that covered his entire body and trudged
through the snow towards the tribe as he listened to the crunchy sounds
from the snow under his feet. Looking at the familiar sights in his tribe
and at the tribe members greeting him with smiles, it warmed his heart.
It seemed to chase away the frigid winter cold.

The houses in the tribe were mostly simple in design. They were fine
during the other seasons but they could not provide shelter against the

www.asianovel.com
150

wind during winter. They had to cover the walls of the houses with a
large amount of hides to prevent the cold from entering their houses.

Sometimes, the hides would not stick to the walls for a long period of
time and would require regular maintenance. The tribe members
themselves also needed to add wood to the fires in their houses
regularly. Hence, winter was torture for most of the tribe members.

At the very least, the cold did not kill them but it was still troublesome.

Su Ming arrived at the building constantly guarded by a few members of

the tribe. It was the herbal storage for Dark Mountain Tribe. The walls of
the building outside were covered by thick layers of hide. There were
also several bonfires burning around the building. They allowed him to
feel a layer of heat as he rode on the tails of the cold wind when he went
near.

Su Ming was familiar with the place. Every single time he returned after
collecting herbs, he would deliver all the herbs he collected there. So,
when the guards saw Su Ming, they smiled and did not stop him.

Su Ming smiled back and greeted them as he went through the fence.
Just as he was about to open the door and enter, a happy voice called
out from behind.

"Su Ming, when did you come back?"

It was a girl’s voice. It was pleasant to the ears and sounded just like the
ringing of 100 bells.

Su Ming stopped and turned around. When he saw her, his gaze
softened. The owner of the voice was a slightly big girl. She was covered
entirely in thick hide and her long hair was tied together with a grass
string. There were two exquisitely made bone earrings hanging off her

www.asianovel.com
151

ears. Her skin was a little rough but it did not hide her beauty.

Her eyes were big like giant puddles of water but they were clear,
showing off her innocence. There was happiness in her eyes as she
walked briskly towards Su Ming.

"I came back yesterday." Su Ming smiled. She was the person who
cleaned his house regularly when he was away – Chen Xin. Suddenly, Su
Ming froze on as he looked behind her.

She was not alone. There was a young man in his late teens following
her. The young man was big in build and he looked even sturdier than
Lei Chen. He only wore a thin beast skin shirt in the winter. His hair was
messy but not dirty. His sharp jaw line gave him a prideful air.

His eyes especially, looked like stars. It was as though something

strange shone from within his eyes. He gave off an oppressive air and
kept others on edge when they were around him. He was like a wild
beast.

He stood there with a huge bow slung across his back. His gaze felt like
arrows as he looked at Su Ming.

"Su Ming!"

"Bei… Bei Ling…" Su Ming looked at the young man and spoke
respectfully as a complicated look flitted through his eyes.

The young man before him was the strongest among their generation in
the Dark Mountain Tribe. Even the elder mentioned that he could not
hope to win against the talent that he had. Lei Chen was the only one
who could somewhat compete against him after he Awakened.

As the strongest of the younger generation in the tribe, the speed of his
training was incredibly fast. Su Ming once overheard the elder saying

www.asianovel.com
152

that he was the one who held the most promise to break through the
Blood Solidification Realm and become one of the few to reach the
legendary Awakening Realm!

His name also was also known throughout the other tribes around them.
Even Wind Stream Tribe had heard of him and they sent messengers to
take him away to be trained in their tribe. Su Ming did not expect to see
him.

His feelings towards Bei Ling were complicated because when he was
young, Bei Ling had taken care of him like an older brother. Even his
skills with the bow were taught by Bei Ling. Bei Ling was after all, the
head of all the children in the tribe. His archery skills were no laughing
matter.

However all of this changed when Chen Xin was 12 years old. Perhaps it
was because Chen Xin and Su Ming were too close, that was why Bei
Ling started looking at Su Ming oddly and suspiciously. His looks became
cold and distant later on. Bei Ling even chose to ignore him when they
met.

It was not until much later when Su Ming learned that the tribe leader
and Bei Ling’s father had already made arrangements for Chen Xin and
Bei Ling to be engaged…

Su Ming wanted to explain himself but his words were rewarded with a
cold look. Eventually, he could only sigh regretfully and started
distancing himself from Chen Xin.

He understood his own position. He knew that he was only a normal

member of the tribe. He also knew that if it were not for the elder, he
may not have even been accepted into the tribe.

Su Ming was an abandoned baby whom the elder adopted when he went
out on a journey dozens of years ago. The members of the tribe were

www.asianovel.com
153

kind towards him but it did not change the fact that he did not belong.

"Why didn’t you tell me you came back? I went to look for you a few
times but you weren’t there." Chen Xin scrunched up her nose and
complained.

Su Ming touched his nose and avoided Chen Xin’s gaze. He only treated
Chen Xin as a sister and harbored no other feelings for her. He did not
want Bei Ling, who had been kind towards him to continue
misunderstanding.

"Bei Ling, when did you come back?" Su Ming looked towards Bei Ling,
who exuded a powerful air. He could feel an endless amount of Qi
coming from Bei Ling’s body. The strength of his Qi was the strongest he
had seen after the elder and the leaders in the tribe.

The fierce pride he felt from the other was also as strong as his Qi. It
made Su Ming feel like suffocating just by standing before him.

"Yesterday." Bei Ling’s gaze was as usual. It was cold and he spoke little
like he wanted it done and over with quickly. He turned and looked
towards Chen Xin standing by his side.

"Xin, didn’t you want to collect some herbs for your mother? Let’s go."
As Bei Ling spoke, he held Chen Xin’s hand and walked past Su Ming.
Then he pushed the door to the herbal storage open and went in.

Chen Xin wanted to say something but after a brief moment of

hesitation, she chose not to. Instead, she nodded at Su Ming and
followed Bei Ling into the building.

Su Ming stood there silently. After a while, he sighed and went in as well.

www.asianovel.com
154

www.asianovel.com
155

Chapter 21

Chapter 21
The herbal storage room was very big. It was also very neat inside.
There were a lot of neatly arranged shelves with all sorts of herbs
properly categorized

There was a smaller room located further into the building. The herbs in
there were different from the ones in the outer room. They were
specifically prepared for Berserkers and a normal member of the tribe
was not allowed to go in there.

Even a common healer would require permission from the tribe leader or
the elder to go into this room. It was viewed as an extremely important
room in the entire Dark Mountain Tribe.

However, all these rules did not apply to Su Ming. The elder gave Su
Ming a special position in the tribe since a long time ago and he could go
into the room at will to learn how to identify all the herbs in there.

When he stepped into the building, Su Ming saw Bei Ling holding Chen
Xin’s hand. They walked towards the small room with all the precious
herbs. There was an old man sitting cross-legged outside the door. The
old man wore a robe made of beast skin. He was thin, his hair was white
and his face was covered in wrinkles. He originally had his eyes closed
but he opened them slightly to receive the introduction letter from Bei
Ling and Chen Xin. He cast a glance at it then, closed his eyes once
more.

www.asianovel.com
156

Su Ming walked slowly. He knew that Bei Ling did not want to see him.
So, he chose to remain silent and did not follow them into the small
room. Instead, he chose to walk towards the shelves outside and look at
the large amount of herbs on the shelves. He was familiar with all of
them. He had practically collected all of the herbs there before.

Bei Ling and Chen Xin had not come out of the room even after Su Ming
had finished looking at all the herbs outside. Su Ming hesitated for a
while then, he began to pace outside the room slowly.

"Young La Su, what are you wondering about?" As Su Ming was deep in
thought, an old and wizened voice traveled into his ears. He lifted his
head and saw that the old man guarding the small room was speaking to
him.

"Grandpa Nan Song, I’m not a La Su anymore…" Su Ming scratched his

head and smiled.

"I remember now. The La Sus of your generation have completed the
Initiation a few months ago. Looks like I can’t call you young La Su
anymore." The old man grinned as his eyes twinkled with kindness.

"Since you’re here, why don’t you go in? Don’t be scared, I have your
back! I even dared to compete against the elder for a woman in the
past. I’m not afraid of anything!" The old man winked at him and joked.

Su Ming widened his eyes. It was the first time he heard about this. After
a moment of hesitation, he smiled bitterly and went into the small room.

He was not hesitating because of Chen Xin as the old man had
suggested rather, he was hesitating because of Bei Ling, whom he was
indebted to. He did not know how to explain himself. Many years had
passed since then and the man was still cold towards him.

www.asianovel.com
157

‘It’s fine…’ Su Ming sighed. The moment he opened the door to the small
room, he saw Bei Ling with his powerful presence. He was standing
beside Chen Xin, who was choosing herbs in the room. He turned around
and glared at him.

Su Ming met his gaze and went towards a shelf on the other side. He
chose to ignore the two and started searching for the herbs required to
create Mountain Spirit.

When Chen Xin saw Su Ming, she looked as if she wanted to say
something. After hesitating for a while, she again chose not to speak. As
she grew up, she began to understand a lot of things. She also
understood her relationship with Bei Ling. The love she felt for Su Ming
since she was young was dying away as time passed.

‘Night Marrow Grass…

‘Thousand Leaf Flower…’

Su Ming slowly walked around the room. He swept his gaze across the
precious herbs and finally found the two herbs he needed to create
Mountain Spirit.

‘It’s a pity I don’t have the last one…’

He had looked through all of the herbs in the room and was deep in
thought.

Chen Xin and Bei Ling had also finished choosing the herbs they wanted.
Once Chen Xin bade farewell to Su Ming, she was dragged away by Bei
Ling. Before he left, Bei Ling stopped. He did not turn back but spoke
calmly.

"These herbs are useless to you since you don’t have a Berserker Body!

www.asianovel.com
158

Instead of wasting them, you should leave it for the other tribe
members. Know your place." Once he finished speaking, Bei Ling took
Chen Xin away.

Su Ming kept quiet. As he lifted his head to look at the two people
leaving, he did not speak. Instead, he looked at all the herbs in the room
once more. Then he took the two herbs he needed and left the room.

The old man sitting outside the room did not mind Su Ming taking the
herbs from the room. On the contrary, he looked at Su Ming in
amusement.

"Grandpa Nan Song… it’s not what you think…" Su Ming touched his
nose.

"What would I be thinking about? I wasn’t even talking about the

complicated relationship between you and the two young La Sus. I
absolutely wasn’t." The old man laughed.

Su Ming blushed lightly, feeling a little awkward. An idea suddenly

crossed his mind and he squatted down to look at the old man.

"Grandpa Nan Song, did you happen to see this herb before?" As Su
Ming spoke, he drew the picture of an herb on the ground.

The old man smiled and looked at the drawing. He sank into deep
thought, then tapped his forehead lightly after a while.

"Isn’t this the Cloud Gauze Grass? We don’t have this herb in Dark
Mountain. It can only grow in a special environment. Only Wind Stream
Tribe sells this herb around the area. Why do you need it?"

"I read about it in one of the elder’s scrolls. I’ve tried looking for it in
Dark Mountain but I couldn’t find it. So that’s how it is." Understanding

www.asianovel.com
159

dawned on Su Ming’s face.

"Of course not. This is an herb suitable for lower-leveled Berserkers in

the Blood Solidification Realm. It’s just that they’re sold at a high price in
Wind Stream Tribe. If you want it, you can ask the elder to bring you to
the trading square located just outside Wind Stream Tribe. There are all
sorts of herbs sold there." The old man shook his head and smiled.

Su Ming’s interest was piqued. He asked a few more questions, then

rose up and left after bidding farewell to the old man. The old man
looked at him with teasing eyes as he departed.

When he left the herbal storage, Su Ming sank into his thoughts as he
walked through the snow.

"Wind Gauze Grass… I can obtain the other herbs for Mountain Spirit
myself but as for Wind Gauze Grass… Grandpa Nan Song said that it’s
really expensive… Haa." Su Ming frowned. He searched through his
pockets and found nothing besides a few stone coins he obtained from
Black Mountain Tribe’s Yu Chi.

They usually employed the barter system within the tribe and rarely
used money. Once they left the tribe though, they would need to use
stone coins to buy items.

Stone coins were coins made from a special type of stone. There was an
unspoken rule that they could only be created in big tribes. If any of
them were created illegally, the person and his tribe would face
destruction by the hands of the big tribes.

After he searched through his entire body, Su Ming only managed to find
3 stone coins. All of them belonged to the dead Yu Chi. As for Su Ming
himself, he did not own a single coin.

www.asianovel.com
160

‘I don’t have coins. How am I supposed to buy them…? If only I had

100… no, 1,000 stone coins… As for the square, I know the approximate
location since the elder mentioned it before. Once any members of the
tribe become Berserkers, they can go there in pairs. The location of the
square isn’t far either…’

Su Ming laughed bitterly. He felt the beginnings of a headache forming

in his head.

www.asianovel.com
161

Chapter 22

Chapter 22
Su Ming was immersed in his thoughts until noon. Then he gritted his
teeth, slung a basket over his back and left the tribe. Lei Chen went with
him. Lei Chen had gone to the square before. He went there just a few
days ago, in fact. Once he heard that Su Ming wanted to borrow some
stone coins, he immediately pestered him for the reason. Once he
learned of the reason, he immediately perked up and offered to act as
Su Ming’s guide.

"Su Ming, those two were the only stone coins I had. I went through a lot
of trouble to get them. When… when are you going to give them back to
me…?" Lei Chen stared anxiously at Su Ming as they sped through the
forest outside the tribe.

"You’ve been nagging me for the entire journey. It’s just two stone
coins! I’ve been giving you Dark Dragon’s Saliva for so many years. How
much do you think they’re worth? Lei Chen, aren’t we best friends? How
could you be like this?!" Su Ming felt slightly guilty but he still glared at
Lei Chen, causing Lei Chen to mumble under his breath.

"I really went through a lot of trouble to get them…" Lei Chen scratched
his head. As he mumbled, he seemed to remember something and
looked at Su Ming oddly.

"Say, I just remembered. What are you going to buy at the square with
the stone coins?"

www.asianovel.com
162

"I’m buying Cloud Gauze Grass!" Su Ming ran through the forest lithely,
showing signs of overtaking Lei Chen with his speed.

"What is Cloud Gauze Grass?" Lei Chen asked honestly. However, when
he found that Su Ming had already overtaken him, he immediately took
a few wide leaps to catch up.

"Su Ming, you have to remember to return them to me…"

"Su Ming, it took me a lot of years to save up those coins…"

"Su Ming, not even my father knows about them. How did you know
where I hid them the moment you came to my house?"

"Su Ming, what is Cloud Gauze Grass? Why won’t you tell me…"

"Su Ming? Su Ming?! I’ve been asking you the entire day!"

Su Ming’s ears rang with Lei Chen’s voice throughout the entire journey.
He knew for a long time that Lei Chen liked to talk. Once he started,
there was no stopping him but he did not expect him to keep talking for
the entire journey.

When dusk arrived, they had already traveled some distance away from
the tribe settlement. Within the unfamiliar forest, Su Ming’s stamina
finally ran dry and he began to slow down until he reached a huge tree.
He leaned against it to catch his breath. Then he turned and looked at
Lei Chen as if he wanted nothing to do with him. Lei Chen was also
panting heavily while he sat down on the ground.

"Su… Su Ming… You… have to… give it back… to me…" Lei Chen was
panting heavily but when he saw Su Ming looking back at him, he
immediately straightened up and repeated himself.

"I’ll return it… I’ll definitely return it… but you have to promise me

www.asianovel.com
163

something!" Su Ming laughed wryly. He already did not know what to

say for Lei Chen to shut up.

"What is it?" Lei Chen blinked his eyes. His expression was that of a
simple-minded person.

"Don’t look at me like that. Even Xiao Hong looks more convincing than
you. Lei Chen, I know what you want to ask but I can’t tell you. You’ll
know later." Su Ming glared at him. He grew up with this person and it
would not be an exaggeration to say that he understood Lei Chen more
than his parents.

Lei Chen appeared to be an honest and simple-minded person but he

was actually pretty sensitive. A lot of people were fooled by the honest
look on his face and tended to ignore the slyness in his eyes.

After he heard Su Ming, Lei Chen touched his nose and laughed boyishly.

"My request is simple. If you don’t make a sound during the trip, once I
finish my business and we come back, I’ll tell you everything you want to
know!" Then Su Ming gave Lei Chen a long, hard look.

Lei Chen froze as if his entire body was petrified. He did not move but
his eyes were wide open as he stared at Su Ming.

"Lei Chen…" Su Ming laughed wryly. He played together with his friend
growing up. He was not going to be fooled by his little trick.

"You were the one who told me to be quiet. I wanted to nod my head but
if I did then there’d be rustling sounds. I’m just fulfilling my end of the
promise! I’m not even moving and I’m not making any sound. It
completely suits your idea of silence! Aren’t I being quiet enough?!"

"You’re asking me to be quiet, right? Don’t worry. I’ll be like this during
the entire journey. I won’t make any sound. But if I make any sound

www.asianovel.com
164

when I run, you can’t blame me, I…"

"Stop! Enough! Just keep quiet!" Su Ming pinched the bridge of his nose.
He saw a hint of playfulness in Lei Chen’s eyes and he knew his friend
was doing it on purpose.

"Fine, I’ll tell you. I have a Berserker Body but it’s hidden by the elder’s
Berserker Art. Don’t tell anyone about this." As he spoke, Su Ming’s face
became deadly grave.

Lei Chen was stunned but he soon nodded solemnly.

"If I knew, I wouldn’t have asked. I just wanted to know whether you’ve
become a Berserker Practitioner. Now, I’m no longer worried. Haha, from
now on, we’ll become the future guardians of Dark Mountain Tribe!"

Su Ming laughed as well. They took a moment to replenish their strength

and continued on their way. The sky gradually darkened, the moon rose
in the sky and the stars shone. The snow on the ground became thicker,
too and the winter wind blew against their faces. Still, they continued
their journey without stopping. They even talked to each other on the
way, creating an amiable atmosphere.

"I saw Bei Ling today. I feel so frustrated when I see him, especially
when he has Chen Xin by his side. He knows that Chen Xin likes you!"
Lei Chen grumbled angrily.

"He’s changed so much after just going to Wind Stream Tribe for a few
years. Has he already forgotten that he’s from of Dark Mountain Tribe?
You didn’t see his face that time. He even nagged me about all sorts of
things!"

Su Ming was silent.

"Su Ming, I’ll definitely surpass him!" Lei Chen clenched his fists as he

www.asianovel.com
165

ran.

"He’s Bei Ling, our older brother. He took care of us when we were
younger. Don’t you recall him teaching you all he knew about training in
the Ways of the Berserkers last time? He was even punished by the
elder for that!"

"He even taught me how to use the bow…" Su Ming spoke calmly.

"As for Chen Xin, I already told you ages ago. I only see her as a sister,
nothing else… Why are you still thinking about all these weird things?"
Su Ming’s voice was still calm.

Lei Chen wanted to continue speaking but he saw how calm Su Ming
was, so he swallowed all his words back. He understood Su Ming just as
much as Su Ming understood him.

He knew that Su Ming was a grateful man.

"Su Ming, people change…" Lei Chen spoke softly after a long while.

"As we grow up, as we experience more things, we will change…

Perhaps one day, I will change… and I think, you will as well…" Lei Chen
muttered.

‘Will I..?’

As Su Ming ran, he fell silent.

When the sky became dark completely, Su Ming and Lei Chen stopped.
Traveling at night was exceptionally troublesome. Besides, there was
still some distance left before they reached the square. As such, they set
up camp under a big tree for the night. They took shifts so that one of
them could sit down to train while the other kept watch.

www.asianovel.com
166

Su Ming leaned against the tree and his gaze fell upon Lei Chen, who sat
down with his legs crossed. His body began glowing red and he could
see a lot of red lines emerging from his body.

After watching Lei Chen for some time, Su Ming looked at the dark sky.
The moon shone brightly and it looked beautiful as it hung in the sky
with a curtain of stars. Yet, it made people feel small and insignificant
when they lifted their heads and looked up.

‘People change… Will I… change too..?‘

Su Ming gazed quietly as he recalled all the times he spent together with
Bei Ling when he was still a child.

‘If I do change some day… how will I change…?’

Uncertainty appeared in Su Ming’s eyes. This was too complicated a

question for a 16 year old teenager.

‘Perhaps I’ll be like the elder and become a really strong Berserk Healer.
I’ll bring Xiao Hong on a journey around the world. We’ll go to places we
have never been to before, we’ll go to all the tribes in the world and cure
lots of the members of the Berserker Tribe…

‘Perhaps, I’ll even become an elder… Then I’ll find a girl I like and live
with her. She’ll go on a journey with me until we grow old together…
Xiao Hong will become Old Hong by then… I’ll talk about all of my
experiences with the La Sus in the tribe… just like how the elder spoke
to us about his life…’

Su Ming smiled. It was a pure, honest and happy smile.

‘Or perhaps… I’ll get to know my parents…’

www.asianovel.com
167

Su Ming sighed as he smiled.

"Lei Chen, I won’t change!" Su Ming took a deep breath and spoke firmly
under the moonlight on the vast plains belonging to the Berserker Tribe.
He did so even though he was the only one who could hear it.

He was certain of his words just like any young man who still believed in
a bright future…

Night went by. When dawn arrived, Su Ming and Lei Chen woke up as
light gradually lit up the sky. They washed their faces with the snow. The
cold snow made them shiver and shocked them wide awake.

"If we travel according to our original route, we’ll reach the square by
noon." Lei Chen had already gone to the square a few times before. He
rubbed away the snow on his face as he spoke to Su Ming.

Su Ming nodded. After they washed up, they continued running in the
forest as they welcomed the first rays of sunlight.

Their journey went on without problems. When noon arrived, Su Ming

saw a lot of houses made of grass and wood at the edge of the forest.
There were also a lot of noises coming from the tribal settlement. Some
Berserkers from the tribe were also patrolling the vicinity.

"We’re here!" Lei Chen looked towards Su Ming particularly at the woven
basket on his back. However, the basket was covered firmly with hides.
He could not tell what was in there.

Su Ming looked at the tribe square before him. It was big. Its size was
comparable to the size of a small tribe but there were no fences around
it. There were only several strong looking men patrolling the area in full
alertness. They maintained the peace in the area and prevented wild
beasts from attacking.

www.asianovel.com
168

At the center of the square was a gigantic purple tent made of beast
skins. The security was extremely tight and no one was allowed near it.

"That house belongs to the owner of the square. I heard that he’s a
really strong Berserker. He will only appear to welcome tribe leaders
from other tribes." Lei Chen spoke to Su Ming softly as they moved out
of the forest towards the square.

Su Ming only cast a glance at the purple tent before looking away. He
stepped into the unfamiliar place under the guards’ scrutinizing eyes.

At that moment, a girl’s voice called out to them coldly.

"Lei Chen!"

Su Ming paused in the middle of his footsteps and discovered that Lei
Chen immediately shuddered when he heard the voice.

www.asianovel.com
169

Chapter 23

Chapter 23
Su Ming could clearly sense that Lei Chen was not acting normally right
then. It was as if he was afraid and could do nothing about it. Su Ming
looked towards the direction of the voice subtly.

Su Ming was stunned!

The person who spoke was a girl. She wore a small shirt made of mink
fur, and she seemed to be slightly taller than the frail-looking Su Ming.
Her tall stature and her shirt managed to show off the curves of her
body. Her skin was not rough like her fellow members of the Berserker
Tribe, but fair. She possessed a sort of beauty that would make others
attracted to her.

Her black hair was held together by a red string made of grass. There
were two little braids by her ears and the rest of her hair was left flowing
behind her head. It swayed along with the wind as it blew, adding to her
beauty.

Her eyes were like puddles of clear water and there was a cold
fierceness within her eyes. There were beads of shiny droplets on her
forehead, which became even more brilliant as they reflected the snow
on the ground.

Her two white canines could be vaguely seen as the girl exhaled and
they added a sort of wildness to the girl.

www.asianovel.com
170

She was not a normal girl. She was just like Su Ming, a Berserker.
However, the strength of Qi she released gave Su Ming the impression
that she was only at the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm.

She was not alone. There were three other men from the Berserker Tribe
behind her. They were built like little hills. Their gazes were cold as they
stared at Su Ming and Lei Chen. The strength of their Qi was only slightly
weaker than Bei Ling’s.

There seemed to be markings painted on the three big men. As Su Ming

looked at them subtly, he noticed that the markings looked like
scorpions.

"Lei Chen, how dare you!" The girl gritted her teeth as she glared at Lei
Chen.

Lei Chen touched his nose and the usual honest, simple-minded look
settled once more on his face as he laughed in a silly manner.

"I was tricked by that dumb look of yours the last time and I got a stupid,
dyed herb! Which you sold to me for three stone coins!!!" The girl
marched towards Lei Chen, her face red with anger.

"You can’t blame me for that. I didn’t know what herb it was so, I just
placed it at a random place. You were the one who wanted to buy it…"
Lei Chen mumbled as though he was wronged.

"Hmph, give me the stone coins!" The girl glared at Lei Chen. Su Ming
was also hated on because he was standing beside Lei Chen but he
looked weak and fragile so, she ignored him once she took a glance at
him.

"But I…" Lei Chen smiled wryly. He was about to speak but the girl
immediately glared at him coldly. The three men behind her also looked
at him with a fierce glare. He swallowed his words and could only

www.asianovel.com
171

complain about the situation in his head.

"Lei Chen, is she the one from Dark Dragon Tribe whom you and the
elder spoke of?" Su Ming spoke slowly, his face void of expression.

The moment his words left his mouth, Lei Chen was stunned for a
moment but quickly reacted. He knew that Su Ming had always been
calm. If he said something, it meant that he would help. Besides, he
knew Su Ming. The moment he heard Su Ming speaking so oddly, he
immediately understood his intentions and stood behind Su Ming. He
treated Su Ming as if he was his leader.

"Yes, Young Lord. That is the girl I spoke of!" Lei Chen’s gaze was
respectful as he spoke with his head bowed.

Lei Chen’s actions and words immediately caused the girl to shift her
gaze to Su Ming. She was surprised. The title of Young Lord was usually
given to the future elders of the tribe. She looked at Su Ming closely but
no matter what, he only gave off the feeling of a normal Berserker Tribe
member. Hence, her countenance became fierce as she spoke in a
coldly.

"I don’t care whether you’re the Young Lord. Return my stone coins!"

"Fine! I’ll give you the stone coins. But I came with Lei Chen here today
to find you!" Lei Chen was calm as he took out three stone coins from
his bosom with his right hand.

"Give me the herb you bought from Lei Chen" Su Ming looked at the girl
and spoke slowly.

The girl was stunned. She did not expect to get her stone coins back so
easily. She grew suspicious as her gaze fell upon Su Ming and Lei Chen.

www.asianovel.com
172

"What herb is that?" After a moment of hesitation, she did not reach out
for the stone coins instead she chose to question.

"That is…" Lei Chen was about to speak when a stern voice cut him off.

"Quiet!" Su Ming glared at Lei Chen. It made Lei Chen shudder and lower
his head respectfully.

When she saw his compliance, the girl blinked in confusion. She
hesitated briefly and took out a purple herb. The herb looked normal.
The only difference was that it was completely purple, which made it
look terrifying.

When she brought out the herb, she immediately handed it to Su Ming
but she kept her eyes fixed on his face. When she saw Su Ming’s eyes
light up and how he lifted his hand as if he could not wait to grab onto
the herb, the girl laughed and retracted her hand.

"What are you doing?! This is my herb. I bought it! Are you trying to
snatch my herb?" The girl wrinkled her nose and clicked her tongue.

"Girl, do you still want the stone coins?" Su Ming was surprised but he
quickly frowned.

"Why wouldn’t I want it? But I just thought about something, if you can
show me proof that you are Dark Mountain Tribe’s Young Lord, then I’ll
return the herb to you." The girl’s eyes were cunning. Her slyness only
made her wild presence stronger.

Even Su Ming felt his heart race but he kept his expressions as bland as
possible.

Su Ming was quiet. As he looked at the girl, he took a deep breath. He

raised his left hand and the sudden presence of Qi belonging to a second

www.asianovel.com
173

level Berserker of the Blood Solidification Realm spread from his right
hand.

"Is this enough proof?"

The sudden change instantly made the girl narrow her eyes. Even the
three men behind her became serious.

It was not hard to understand why they were suddenly wary. Su Ming
was until a moment ago, just a normal person. There was not even a
hint of Qi from him. The sudden difference caught them all off guard.

"Young Master, a strong Berserker must have cast an Art on him. That is
why the presence of his Qi is hidden. The Berserker is also much more
powerful than us or else it would not have been impossible for us to
detect it."

"That’s right. I’ve been watching for a long time and I didn’t detect
anything. The only person who can do this is the elder of Dark Mountain
Tribe…" The three men standing behind the girl whispered softly into her
ear.

The girl lowered her head and looked at the purple herb in her hands.
She hesitated. It had been some time since she bought the herb. She
even spent a lot of time persuading Lei Chen to give her the herb. She
had thought it was an unknown item and wanted to ask her elder about
it. However on the second day, she found that the purple tinge had
spread to her hands. It was obvious that it was dyed.

The discovery made her angry. Deeply offended, she brought the herb to
the square to try and find Lei Chen again.

Just as she hesitated, Su Ming spoke in a frustrated manner.

www.asianovel.com
174

"I’ve already shown you proof. Are you breaking your promise? These
are the three stone coins… whatever, I’ll give you five stone coins!" Su
Ming gritted his teeth and took out another two stone coins, passing all
of them to the girl.

"Five stone coins for the herb!"

The girl blinked. He managed to identify that she was from Dark Dragon
Tribe immediately, so it was clear that Lei Chen told him about it.
Besides, he also mentioned the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe…

"Then it’s true! This is a rare item!" The girl showed a pleased
expression and shook her head.

"So what? So what if I break my promise? This is mine. If you want to get
it back, give me 30 stone coins!" When she saw the bitter look on Su
Ming’s face and the dismal look on Lei Chen’s face, she became even
more proud of herself. She turned around, snorted and quickly left the
place.

The three men quickly followed her and left the square.

When the four of them went away, the dismal look on Lei Chen’s face
disappeared almost instantly. He smiled boyishly at Su Ming and
touched his nose.

"Su Ming, how did you know she was from Dark Dragon Tribe?"

"So you had three stone coins? There’s still one more, right? Give it!" Su
Ming looked at Lei Chen and put away the stone coins as he spoke
slowly.

"No way! That… I bought something with that stone coin last time… Um,
I still have something to do. Let’s leave it for now. We’ll split up for now.

www.asianovel.com
175

I’ll wait for you here later at night. We’ll go back to the tribe then." Lei
Chen felt his eye twitch and immediately spoke up. He did not even wait
for Su Ming to reply. He ran away quickly and disappeared into the
bustling square.

As he watched Lei Chen escape, Su Ming shook his head. If he was not
too poor, he would not have revealed that he had Qi. The elder’s
Berserker Art was extremely powerful. If Su Ming refused to reveal it, no
one would have been able to see it.

However if he did not do it, not only did Lei Chen have to return the
stone coins to the girl, Su Ming himself would have needed to give up his
stone coins too.

"Ha… Looks like I’ll really have to do this…" Su Ming scratched his head
and headed towards the square, troubled.

The square bustled with activity. Within the tents were plenty of people
trading with each other and there were some who had spread hides on
the snow. There, they placed various herbs as well as items for trade as
they sat on the ground waiting for someone to buy their wares.

It was Su Ming’s first time there. Everything was new to him. As he

walked through the square, he saw a lot of items he had never seen
before. Among them were bones from beasts and all sorts of weird
herbs. There were even a couple of refined medicinal potions being sold.

"They even sell Dark Dragon’s Saliva here, and one bottle is worth one
stone coin!" Su Ming faltered in his footsteps when he saw that Dark
Dragon’s Saliva was sold as an item. It was on one of the hides on the
ground beside him. He blinked in surprise.

"I’ve been drinking Dark Dragon’s Saliva… since I was young… just how
many stone coins was that worth?! Xiao Hong also drank a lot of it…" Su

www.asianovel.com
176

Ming was just about to leave, mumbling when he caught the glimpse of
something on one of the hides not far away.

"That is…" Su Ming took a deep breath and went towards it. He cast a
glance at the owner of the stall. He was an old man in his 50s. He wore a
loose hide shirt and sat still with his legs crossed atop the snow.

www.asianovel.com
177

Chapter 24

Chapter 24
When he felt someone coming towards him, the old man opened his
eyes and looked at Su Ming. There was a hint of shock in his eyes but
after he looked at him carefully, he closed his eyes again.

Su Ming eyed a blue object placed on the hide. The object was shaped
like a plate. The edges were sharp but there were a few cracks on it.
There was even a deep cut on it, making it look like the object had been
pierced through.

It laid quietly on the mat but would let out a faint glow occasionally.
Anyone who saw it would have thought that it was alive.

The cracks seemed to form a drawing. It was the drawing of a terrifying

face and it was frightening to look at.

"This is an incomplete Berserker Vessel. You won’t be able to afford it."

As Su Ming was looking at it, he heard an old and wizened voice. Su
Ming lifted his head and looked at the old man, who spoke.

"Berserker Vessel?" Su Ming sucked in a breath. He had suspected it. He

had read about it before in the beast skin scrolls. Berserker Vessels were
extremely rare items. Only the powerful Berserkers in the Awakening
Realm could obtain one or make one. As for the people in the Blood
Solidification Realm, it was difficult for them to obtain it. Even if they had
one, it was usually an inheritance within the tribe. There also had to be

www.asianovel.com
178

people in the tribe who were capable of guarding the Vessel from being
taken away by Berserkers in the Awakening Realm.

"This vessel is already broken. You can’t use it. But since it was made by
a Berserker in the Awakening realm, it’s still worth 1,000 stone coins."
The old man spoke slowly.

As Su Ming stared at the blue plate, his gaze was filled with longing and
envy. He only had 5 coins with him, so he could not afford it.

He sighed. Su Ming looked at the blue plate again and left reluctantly.

‘I wonder when I’ll ever have my very own Berserker Vessel… ‘

Su Ming thought as he wandered through the square. There were a lot of

people who opened up shop by selling items on hides. However, even
after Su Ming went around the place, he did not see anyone else selling
Berserker Vessels.

He did however find some Cloud Gauze Grass being sold. It was just that
they were all sold by different people. The price for one was rather
expensive. Just one alone was sold at the price of one stone coin, which
was the same price as Dark Dragon’s Saliva.

It was beginning to grow dark. The sun was setting in the sky and the
light cast a red glow on land. Yet, there were even more people
gathered at the square and it continued to bustle with activity.

As he looked at the sky, Su Ming decided to continue walking around. He

even went into one of the tents. The tent was also a shop. The price for
each item was expensive but at least the quality of each could be
guaranteed. There were quite a lot of people going in and out of the
tents.

As Su Ming watched, he saw some members of the Berserker Tribe who

www.asianovel.com
179

were the same as him. They were also carrying baskets on their backs
as they went into the tents to sell the contents within to the tent owners.

When Su Ming saw this, he smiled. He had been observing since noon
and he saw a lot of things. After he pieced up all the details he obtained,
he understood most of the rules there.

As the sky darkened almost completely and torches were lit around the
square, Su Ming went to a corner where the light did not shine.

He looked at his surroundings carefully before quickly putting down his

basket. He wrapped the hides on the basket around his body and put on
all the other hides he had prepared in the basket. Finally, he brought out
a black beast skin that looked like a robe and wore it, covering up his
whole body.

Su Ming’s face could no longer be seen. From the size of his body, he
looked swollen. He looked completely different from his frail self.

He shook his limbs slightly, then he wrapped the beast skins even
tighter around himself. Su Ming took a look at the basket. There was still
one more thing in the basket. It was something he prepared specifically
for this trip. It was heavy but it had its uses.

He swung the basket over his back and lowered his head. He stopped
after taking a few steps forward. Then he hunched his back before
quickly walking towards a tent he had chosen a while ago.

The light in the tent was dark. Since noon, the people who went into this
tent were mostly like Su Ming. They hid their faces so that no one could
recognize them.

It may have been Su Ming’s first time at the square but he had been
observing the proceedings since noon. As such, he had already

www.asianovel.com
180

understood most of the rules of the square. He did not immediately

enter the tent he chose. Instead, he paced about outside the tent for a
while as he looked at the tent occasionally.

Before long, a person dressed in a similar fashion as Su Ming came out

from the tent and left the square in a hurry.

Su Ming had seen a lot of people like this since noon. He was somewhat
certain that once he left, no one would chase after him. He opened the
flap and went into the then empty tent quickly without any hesitation.

Once he entered the tent, he felt a gaze fall upon him. The person
looking at him was a middle aged man. He was half nude and sitting
cross-legged. There was a bonfire before him. As it lit up the tent, it
crackled as it burned.

One of the man’s eyes was empty but the other gave off a sharp glint.
He was watching Su Ming closely without a word.

"The fire is quite dazzling." Since Su Ming was covered up by hides, he

was not worried about the man seeing his face. He also spoke slowly
with a hoarse voice and it was completely different compared to his
normal one.

The one-eyed man looked at Su Ming for a while before looking away. He
felt no Qi from Su Ming and he did not look any different from the rest
who came.

He may not have felt Qi from Su Ming, but one who could enter the tent
and seem so familiar with the rules could not have been just any normal
person.

He raised his right hand and pressed it on the bonfire. The bonfire
immediately grew dimmer. The light from the bonfire became darker as
well.

www.asianovel.com
181

"Take it out. If it’s good stuff, I’ll give you a fair price." The man put out
his right hand and spoke slowly.

Su Ming scrutinized the man behind the hides that hid his face. Then all
of a sudden, he laughed. His laughter was also hoarse as it echoed in the
tent. It made the man frown.

Just as he frowned, Su Ming raised his right hand. Immediately, a round

object was thrown at the man as a medicinal scent spread in the air. The
man caught it in his hands. When he saw it, his right eye shone
brilliantly as he took in a sharp breath.

"How much does this thing cost?" Su Ming spoke hoarsely.

"What is this? Where did you get it? What are the effects of this thing?"
The man stared at the object in his hand for a while before looking at Su
Ming seriously. A flash of curiosity appeared in his eyes.

"When I was on the way to the square, I saw this beast." Su Ming did not
answer his question but chose to talk about something else. As he
spoke, he put down the basket and grabbed something inside with his
right hand. Immediately, the basket shook and Su Ming took out a mink
raccoon that was tied up before placing it on the floor.

The mink raccoon looked listless but there was a fierce glare within its
eyes. There were wounds on its body that had not healed. It also could
not escape because it was tied up.

The man was stunned. It was clear that he did not know what Su Ming
meant. His gaze fell on the mink raccoon for a while but he quickly
looked away. It was just a normal beast. There was nothing about it that
required his attention.

"I just caught it on a whim. Look, it’s still alive…" Su Ming’s voice was
slow and hoarse. Nonetheless, it sounded odd in the dim tent.

www.asianovel.com
182

"What are you saying?"

The man frowned.

"I’m saying that it’s still alive. Do you know why I caught it? Because it
was too curious. It had been following me for too long…" Su Ming raised
his left hand and caressed the beast’s fur. However, just as his hands
swept through the wounds on the mink raccoon’s body, it shivered!

There were no cries, no screams. There was only a brief shudder before
the mink raccoon’s body turned into red mist as if its blood was burned.
As the man looked at the scene dumbfounded, the mink raccoon’s entire
body disappeared. Only a pile of red and black bones were left behind.

"Now, it’s dead…" Su Ming touched the pile of bones with his left hand
and the bones immediately turned into dust which scattered on the
ground.

The man took a sharp breath and retreated a few steps instinctively.
There was shock and fear in his eye which could not be concealed. After
a moment, he once again turned towards Su Ming with fear and respect.

"Fallen Berserker…"

"Hmm?" Su Ming snorted.

The man shivered and was about to explain himself when Su Ming
waved his hand as though he was growing impatient.

"Tell me how much that thing in your hands is worth! The effect of the
item is simple. It will increase the effects of all the herbs you take while
you train by one fold! As for the other question… you’re too curious for
your own good." Su Ming spoke slowly.

The man’s face grew pale. What he saw earlier shocked him. He did not
even feel any Qi circulating from the person’s body. Nevertheless, the

www.asianovel.com
183

beast turned into red mist right before his eyes.

"This thing…" The man took a moment to think as he looked at the

round medicinal object in his hand.

"Sir, I’ve never seen this thing before in my life… This is…" The man
spoke hesitantly. He never spoke this way to his normal customers but
due to the shock of what he just saw, he did not dare offend the person
before him.

"You can try it out right now. If there are no effects, I’ll leave. But if you
can feel the effects, we can negotiate the price." Su Ming spoke calmly
and slowly as he sat down.

The man breathed out a sigh of relief and agreed to Su Ming’s terms
respectfully. He took out a bell from his bosom and shook it lightly.
Immediately, the ringing of the bell filled the tent.

There was an indescribable look in Su Ming’s eyes. He stole a glance at

the bell and he tightened his left hand, which he kept hidden within the
robe. There was still a bit of Scattering Blood Powder left in his left hand.

www.asianovel.com
184

Chapter 25

Chapter 25
Su Ming was nervous. The Qi within the man standing before him felt
stronger than Lei Chen’s. He was probably around the fifth or sixth level
of the Blood Solidification Realm.

Su Ming could not hope to win against such a person. If the man decided
to attack him, Su Ming would have had a hard time dodging it. However,
he needed a large number Cloud Gauze Grass, which would require a lot
of stone coins.

Due to this, he had to take a risk. Besides, after he killed Yu Chi in the
forest, he felt that his mindset had changed somewhat. The knowledge
he obtained by reading the beast skin scrolls he got from the elder were
now deeply ingrained in his mind.

Somewhere in his mind, he thought that if he could not overpower the

other party with his Qi, he could at least make his opponent hesitate.
Then, his opponent would not act rashly.

That was why he chose to disguise himself before going into the tent at
first. Secondly, he brought the wild beast with him. All of it was to create
shock at the right time.

It seemed that his actions produced pretty good results but Su Ming was
still nervous. He did not dare let his guard down.

www.asianovel.com
185

In truth, Su Ming was not the only nervous one in the tent. The man was
possibly even more nervous than Su Ming. He would occasionally glance
at the spot where the creature died. When he saw the pile of dust, his
heart would race; not out of excitement, but out of fear.

In the man’s sight, the person before him, covered entirely in hides gave
off an enigmatic air. It put a lot of pressure on the man especially with
the shocking scene that happened just moments ago. The anxiety and
nervousness he felt towards Su Ming was far stronger than what Su Ming
felt towards him.

This man is very experienced. He speaks calmly but he is a ruthless

man. He must be a Fallen Berserker who went into hiding in one of the
mountains… but from his mannerisms, he seems to be someone
reasonable… But I don’t think this weird medicine will be very strong.

As the man was drowning in his own fears, there were footsteps outside
the tent. Then, the flaps of the tent were lifted and a man walked in.

The man’s face was blank. When he walked into the tent, he did not say
a word. He stood by the side waiting for the one-eyed man’s orders.

When the other man came in, Su Ming only cast him a glance. The
presence of his Qi was not thick. He was the same as Su Ming. They
were both practitioners at the second level of the Blood Solidification
Realm.

"Eat this and this as well!" The one-eyed man did not hesitate and
handed the pill along with an herb to the other man who just came in.

The other man took the pill and the herb, his face still blank and
swallowed it after a few bites. Then he sat down with his legs-crossed,
circulating the Qi in his body. Very soon, his whole demeanor changed
as if he was surprised. He opened his eyes before long and looked at the

www.asianovel.com
186

one-eyed man with uncertainty.

"There aren’t really any major effects… I just felt the effects of the Prime
Spirit Grass increase… maybe about one fold."

When the one-eyed man heard his words, he immediately narrowed his
eyes as his heart hammered against his chest. He knew what the
increase of effects for any herbal medicine by one fold would bring. If it
was just a normal herb, the effects would not be obvious. However, if it
was the sort of herb taken by Berserkers above the eighth level of the
Blood Solidification Realm, the value of the pill would practically be
immeasurable.

‘For a normal herb worth 10 stone coins, this item would only be worth
one stone coin. But if it were an herb that was worth 100 or 1,000 stone
coins, the increased effect…’

The one-eyed man grew more excited as he thought of the possibilities

but he could not be sure that the item would have the same effect for
higher-leveled herbs.

‘It’s a pity I don’t have a lot of stone coins on my person…’

He quelled his excitement and sent the other man away. Then he stood
respectfully before Su Ming and forced a smile.

"Sir, this medicine of yours is really mysterious. I’ll give you 30 stone
coins in exchange for one, how does that sound?" The one-eyed man did
not dare offend Su Ming. To him, Su Ming was a Fallen Berserker. If he
could produce such a powerful medicine, he was definitely not a
common Berserker Practitioner.

"Thirty coins?" The price offered made Su Ming’s heart pound in

excitement but he spoke with a colder voice instead.

www.asianovel.com
187

"This… Sir, 30 coins is my final offer. I can’t even be sure whether this
medicine works the same for higher-leveled herbs." The one-eyed man
immediately explained himself but before he could finish, Su Ming cut
him off.

"If you consume this medicine, no matter what herb you take, the
effects will increase by one-fold. If I didn’t want to buy a Berserker
Vessel, I wouldn’t even sell this."

The one-eyed man struggled internally for a while before he gritted his
teeth and nodded at Su Ming.

"How many do you have?"

"Besides the one you just ate, there’s still one more!" As Su Ming spoke,
he produced a small bottle from his chest. There was only one Scattering
Dust pill in the bottle.

When the man heard this, he felt his heart twisting in pain at the loss of
the first pill. As he hesitated, he saw Su Ming standing up and putting
away the bottle. Then Su Ming lifted his hand which turned the small
creature into red mist earlier. He was also glaring at him from behind
the layers of hides that covered his face. The man immediately
remembered that he wasted a pill as an experiment and quickly spoke
up.

"Sir, sir! This… 50 coins! This is really all I can give you!"

Su Ming did not want to linger around for too long so, he spoke flatly,
"Fine. Along with the pill you used just now, that’ll be 100 stone coins!"

The one-eyed man only hesitated for a short while before producing a
beast skin pouch from his chest. He handed it to Su Ming respectfully.
There were two white stone coins inside.

www.asianovel.com
188

The value of the stone coins were decided by their color. The gray ones
were worth one each and one black coin was equivalent to 10 gray
coins. As for the white coin, it was equivalent to 50 gray coins. If it was a
purple coin, it was worth 100 gray coins.

"Give me black coins!" Su Ming only glanced at the two coins before he
spoke all of a sudden.

The one-eyed man was taken aback but only for a moment. He did not
ask any questions instead, he produced 10 black stone coins and gave
them to Su Ming.

After placing the stone coins into his pouch, Su Ming threw the little
bottle to the man. He picked up the basket on the ground and left the
tent without another glance at the man. Once he left the tent, Su Ming
did not act immediately. He chose to walk around the square. The moon
and stars were shining brightly in the sky and there were torches lit
everywhere. Yet, there were still a lot of people at the square. However,
most of the people who were shopping at that moment were all dressed
up like Su Ming.

He wandered around the square until he was sure no one was watching
him. Then he went to the places selling Cloud Gauze Grass that he
singled out in the morning and bought more than 60 of them. After that,
he went to a more secluded place to change his attire. He left quickly
and went to the place he promised to meet up with Lei Chen. Lei Chen
was already at their meeting place, yawning up at the sky. Su Ming did
not speak but walked past Lei Chen.

Lei Chen was surprised but followed suit. Both of them disappeared into
the forest soon and ran once they were in there. Su Ming even changed
his path multiple times. He did not stop to rest until the sky started to
darken the next day. Even then, his face was pale due to fear.

Lei Chen was panting hard. He did not understand it but he chose not to

www.asianovel.com
189

ask. He especially decided to keep his silence when Su Ming threw five
stone coins in his direction. Once he caught them, he laughed excitedly.

They took a short break before Su Ming stood up once more. He ran with
Lei Chen towards the direction of their tribe. He did not stop this time
but ran at full speed. In fact, his speed seemed to increase with each
step he took. His Qi might not have been as powerful as Lei Chen’s, but
in terms of speed, even Lei Chen struggled to keep up.

‘I had a pretty good haul this time… I originally thought that if I could not
sell the pills, I would experiment with five pieces of Cloud Gauze Grass
first. I didn’t expect things to go so smoothly.’

As Su Ming ran, he appeared to be deep in thought.

The one-eyed man should be scared of me but I still can’t let my guard
down. I have to return to the tribe as soon as possible.

Su Ming was careful all the way back to the tribe. They were far away
from the square by then but they would still change their paths
occasionally. Su Ming even used his experiences in the forest to erase
their tracks.

The sun lit up the sky but there was still some time before noon. Su Ming
and Lei Chen caught sight of their tribe some distance away. When he
saw the tribe, Su Ming finally relaxed. There was even a smile on his
face.

"We’re finally back. Su Ming, you still haven’t told me how you knew Bai
Ling was a member of Dark Dragon Tribe." Lei Chen was gasping as he
tried to catch his breath. As Su Ming slowed down, he grabbed the
chance to ask him the one question that had been on his mind.

"Bai Ling?" The image of the tall and beautiful girl surfaced in Su Ming’s
head. He thought especially of the girl wrinkling her nose and looking at

www.asianovel.com
190

them with her bright eyes. She seemed feral but it was a wild sort of
beauty.

"I didn’t know that she was from Dark Dragon Tribe." Su Ming smiled.
The girl named Bai Ling was the prettiest girl he had ever seen since he
was young.

"No way. If you didn’t know, how did you manage to get it right in one
go?" Lei Chen had been thinking about it for a long time but he still
could not get an answer. Now that Su Ming did not intend to tell him the
answer, he became desperate.

Su Ming took one look at Lei Chen and laughed out loud.

"Lei Chen, you like her?"

"Nonsense!" Lei Chen shook his head fervently, then began mumbling
under his breath.

"She’s too thin for my liking. I like those who are a bit on the plump
side…" Lei Chen scratched his head. He had always liked women who
were a little more built since he was young. Even now, it was still the
same.

Su Ming continued laughing and joking with Lei Chen as he ran back
towards the tribe. The sounds of carefree laughter and camaraderie
resounded in the cold winter.

"The tattoos of the Dark Dragon were on the three men behind Bai Ling.
The only ones who like painting Dark Dragons on their body around this
area are the people from Dark Dragon Tribe." As they were near their
tribe, Su Ming told Lei Chen between laughs.

When Lei Chen heard the answer, he immediately laughed wryly. He did

www.asianovel.com
191

not expect the answer to be so simple.

Su Ming and Lei Chen returned to their houses safely. As Su Ming

brought out the Cloud Gauze Grass he bought, his eyes were bright with
anticipation.

‘Mountain Spirit… I wonder what its effects are once I finish making it!
The elder told me to not leave the tribe for the time being… I’ll return as
soon as possible. I don’t think I’ll be gone for long.’

Su Ming made his decision after he was deep in thought.

At the same time Su Ming made his decision, something big happened at
the square far away from Dark Mountain Tribe!

The cause of it all was the round pill Su Ming created.

Once Su Ming left, the one-eyed man pondered for a long time in his tent
and refused to accept any more clients who wanted to trade with him.
As he was thinking, he gritted his teeth. He quickly took the bottle
containing the pill to the owner of the square, who resided in the large
purple tent.

www.asianovel.com
192

Chapter 26

Chapter 26
The Night of the Blood Red Moon

The one-eyed man waited for a long time before he was summoned.
When he was called, he entered the tent respectfully. After an hour, he
exited the tent with an ecstatic expression, his mannerisms still
respectful as he left.

Within the purple tent were two elderly men with completely white hair
but their eyes still held a lot of life and vigor. Before them laid a very
normal looking, empty small bottle.

One of the old men who wore a white robe held a pill between his
fingers. He looked at it for a while. Then slowly, his gaze was filled with
surprise and uncertainty.

He sank into deep thought for a moment after which he brought the pill
to his nose and took a sniff. He closed his eyes in concentration. After a
long moment, he opened his eyes abruptly.

"It’s just like he said. This pill has unbelievable effects! I’ve been in Wind
Stream Tribe for many years but I’ve never seen such a thing in my life.
By the looks of it, it doesn’t seem to be a medicine made from a long
time ago either. There isn’t any sign of age on it so, it’s clear that it has
just been made recently!"

www.asianovel.com
193

"Just what is this…?"

"It’s a pity a long time has passed since the trade took place. The Fallen
Berserker is not an easy person to deal with either or else we might get
to know how this pill was made," the other old man spoke slowly.

"Don’t be reckless. A person who can produce such an item is either a

very powerful Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm... or a Fallen
Berserker at the Awakening Realm who came from somewhere else.
Brother Zhou, let me take this thing back to the tribe. Perhaps the Elder
in Wind Stream Tribe can identify it." As the old man in white spoke, he
carefully placed the pill back into the small bottle. Then he waved his
right hand and the small bottle disappeared.

"You do that." The old man sitting before him nodded his head.

"This item is too important. I’ll be taking my leave first. If I get any
information, I’ll tell you." The old man in white stood up. He then held his
fist and palm together as a salute towards the old man called Zhou. He
quickly left the purple tent. The moment he stepped out of the tent, the
outline of his body became distorted. He turned into white mist and rose
into the sky. Instantly, he disappeared.

Daylight had almost arrived. On the vast plains some distance away
from the square, was a big tribe. The size of the tribe was almost
equivalent to the size of a city. It was surrounded by six other tribes the
size of Dark Mountain Tribe. In the very middle was a big city made of
stone and dirt!

The city looked magnificent like a giant beast had arrived on the land.
The citizens within the city alone numbered more than thousands. It was
not something Dark Mountain Tribe could ever hope to overcome.

The six surrounding tribes were affiliated with the city. Some of them

www.asianovel.com
194

were conquered by Wind Stream Tribe while some sought protection

when some sort of disaster befell them and they became part of Wind
Stream Tribe.

Wind Stream Tribe was a medium sized tribe but it was still considered
weak for a medium sized tribe. After all, Dark Mountain was located at a
rather rural area in the world. However it was precisely because of that,
Wind Stream Tribe could rule over the entire area and accept tributes
offered by numerous smaller tribes. It was also the only tribe in Dark
Mountain that was qualified to contact members of the Berserker Tribe
belonging to the upper class.

As the sun began to light up the sky, a white mist flew across the sky. It
gathered outside the city and transformed into the old man in white.

The old man looked solemn as he immediately walked into the city. On
the way, he met other members of Wind Stream Tribe. All of them would
stop and bow towards him respectfully.

At the center of the city was a completely dark altar. The altar was built
in the shape of a pentagon and was 100 feet tall. There was a drawing of
a bird on it. The altar looked as if it was left behind since ancient times.

The old man in white stood underneath the altar respectfully. After a
moment, a gentle voice traveled from the top of the altar.

"Shi Hai, what is it?"

"Elder, I was at Zhou Ran’s square and saw a medication I’ve never seen
before. The effects of this herb are incredible…" The old man in white
took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice.

"Oh? Let me see it," the gentle voice spoke slowly from atop the altar.

www.asianovel.com
195

The old man in white lifted his right hand and bright light appeared from
his palm. A small bottle materialized itself instantly. Then, as if there
was some mysterious force attracting the small bottle, it floated
upwards slowly towards the altar.

It was quiet around the area. The only sounds were that of the wind
passing by. The wind caused the old man’s robes to flutter. He stood
there, as still as a statue and waited silently.

After a moment, the gentle voice spoke once again but this time, there
was a tinge of surprise in it!

"There’s only one?"

"Only one," the old man in white replied immediately.

"I’ve never seen a medication like this before… The makeup of this
medication is something I don’t understand… And it’s clear this was
made not too long ago… Who brought this to the square?" The gentle
voice spoke solemnly.

"A Fallen Berserker," the old man in white spoke in a low tone.

"Find him. Use all the resources we have and find him! Tell him to join
Wind Stream Tribe and I will treat him as a permanent guest here!" The
gentle voice exclaimed almost immediately after the old man spoke the
last syllable.

The old man in white took a deep breath and complied to the order
respectfully. He could identify that the medicine was out of ordinary but
he did not expect the Elder to invite the person to Wind Stream Tribe as
a permanent guest. The status of a permanent guest was treated with
extreme respect. Besides the tribe leader, the Elder and few other
people, they were treated almost with the same importance as the other

www.asianovel.com
196

leaders of the tribe.

As the old man in white went away, he immediately had the entire Wind
Stream Tribe carry out the Elder’s orders. He had cast a huge net to
search for the Fallen Berserker!

As for Su Ming, he had just made a decision at home in Dark Mountain

Tribe. Hence in the morning of the second day, he left the tribe alone
and went into the forest. Then, he ran towards Black Flame Mountain.

Su Ming traversed through the forest without any hesitation. After

reaching the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm, his speed
and agility had increased so much even Lei Chen had a hard time
keeping up with him at full speed. As he ran through the forest, his
speed increased even further due to his familiarity with the place. By
noon, he had arrived at the foot of Black Flame Mountain.

He climbed up Black Flame Mountain and went to the cave which he

used for the quenching of herbs. Su Ming placed the basket down on
ground. There were a lot of herbs in there, all of which he prepared for
the purpose of quenching.

Xiao Hong was not in the cave. It was most probably out playing. Su
Ming cast a glance around the cave. Once he was certain there were no
signs of abnormality around, he sat down cross-legged on the ground.
He concentrated on circulating the blood in his body until the 10 blood
veins shone brightly on his body and his body reached the best condition
possible.

There were even vague signs of the 11th blood vein manifesting itself,
which could allow Su Ming to reach the third level of the Blood
Solidification Realm.

‘The elder helped me to truly Awaken and he did say I was about to
reach the third level… Not a lot of time passed since then but I feel that

www.asianovel.com
197

there’s enough blood within me now… The ancient Berserker Art is truly
amazing.’

Su Ming opened his eyes and the scene of the black substance oozing
out of his body surfaced in his mind.

‘I might as well put aside creating more pills for now and break through
the second level!’

Su Ming only took a moment to make his decision and brought out the
Sky Stone he pillaged the other day from his bosom. He took a look at
the herb and swallowed a Scattering Dust before plucking a leaf from
the herb and swallowing it as well.

He closed his eyes and meditated once again. After a moment, Su

Ming’s body was covered in sweat and surrounded by blood red light.
The 11th blood vein showed signs of manifesting completely.

After a few hours, a muffled sound resounded throughout Su Ming’s

body and the 11th blood vein manifested itself completely. A much
stronger presence of Qi immediately erupted from Su Ming’s body.

Su Ming opened his eyes, which shone brilliantly.

‘The third level of the Blood Solidification Realm!’

He stood up, his face bright with excitement. After he moved his body to
remove the numbness in his limbs, he brought out the herbs. He began
the process of creating Mountain Spirit according to the methods in his
memory.

Su Ming was no longer as clueless as he was a few months ago. He was

already familiar with the process of quenching herbs and even more so
at controlling the fire in the cave. As the temperature within the cave

www.asianovel.com
198

increased, Su Ming took off his clothes and stood beside the stone
cauldron half-naked. At times he would bring one of the herbs to his
nose whereas other times, he would crush the herbs and throw them
into the cauldron.

Time passed by. The sky gradually began to darken. Silence also fell
upon the forest and mountains. Even the sounds of the birds and beasts
became a muffled whisper.

As the sky darkened, the moon rose into the sky but, the moon that
night was different from the other nights. It was in a shade so red like
there was a blood red moon in the sky.

The strange sight immediately covered the land with a strange

atmosphere. It was especially so for the area around Dark Mountain. The
sounds from the birds and the beasts completely disappeared. There
was not even the slightest whisper from them. It was as if they did not
dare to make a sound.

A red shadow sped through the forest at the foot of Black Flame
Mountain. It was the little monkey. At that moment, its gaze was solemn
and alert. It would lift its gaze towards the red moon occasionally and
distress would flicker across its features.

As it ran forward, it hesitated. It still did not know that Su Ming had
returned. It changed its direction and no longer ran towards Black Flame
Mountain. Instead, it hid itself somewhere in the forest.

As the sky grew darker, the moon shone a brighter shade of red. By the
time midnight arrived, the entire Dark Mountain seemed to have been
dyed in blood.

At that moment, a weak cry came from within Dark Mountain. The cry
grew louder as time passed and eventually grew so loud it traveled past

www.asianovel.com
199

Dark Mountain.

The cry seemed to be filled with endless resentment. Those who heard it
were filled with fear. It was a cry that seemed to shake the soul. If
anyone listened to it for a prolonged amount of time, they would feel like
their blood was boiling. It terrified them.

The cry echoed through the skies as if it reflected the blood red moon. It
made Dark Mountain appear to be shrouded in mystery.

That night, the three tribes around Dark Mountain were filled with
wariness. The normal members of the tribe in Dark Mountain Tribe all
returned to their houses under the protection of the Berserkers within
the tribe. They were told not to leave unless it was absolutely necessary.
The tribe leader also personally took command of the Berserkers to
protect the tribe.

The elder stood at the highest place in the tribe. It was a stage made of
giant wood. In his hands was the black bone cane. As he looked afar, his
eyes were tainted with a hint of worry.

He felt Su Ming leave the tribe earlier but he did not expect the blood
moon which only occurred once every three years to happen that night.
It was months earlier than the previous appearances of the blood red
moon. The strange phenomenon made him surprised and fearful.

"Fire!" After a long while, the elder spoke. Immediately, the tribe
members surrounding the giant wooden stage brought out torches and
placed them underneath the stage. The torches caused the stage to
burn. The elder on the stage looked as if he was caught in a sea of fire
but he was calm as he chanted in a strange language.

Dark Mountain Tribe was not the only one who did this. At the same
time, in another direction from Dark Mountain Tribe, the same thing also

www.asianovel.com
200

happened in Dark Dragon Tribe. The elder of Dark Dragon Tribe wore a
loose robe, hair untied. There was no telling whether the elder was a
man or a woman. In the person’s hand was the skull of a strange, one-
horned beast. The elder lifted it up high and a piercing cry escaped the
person’s lips.

Among the tribe members of Dark Dragon Tribe stood a girl of extreme
beauty. Her face was pale as she looked at the blood red moon in the
sky.

www.asianovel.com
201

Chapter 27

Chapter 27
The girl was Bai Ling. She was scared as she looked at the elder of the
tribe on the altar and the other tribe members whose faces were also
similarly pale with terror.

"The blood moon only appears once every three years and it appears
only after all the snow has melted on Dark Mountain. There would then
be enough wild beasts to be sacrificed so that we can prevent
disasters… but now… it has appeared far too early… this…" Bai Ling bit
her lip and looked around her, seemingly even more afraid

As for Su Ming, he was in the fire cave concentrating on creating and

refining medication. He was covered in sweat as he watched the stone
cauldron carefully and he adjusted the temperature of the fire as he saw
fit.

Very soon, there was a muffled blast within the cauldron. Su Ming
laughed bitterly and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He knew that he
had failed once again.

‘Mountain Spirit is much harder to make compared to Scattering Dust…’

Su Ming shook his head and opened the cauldron. A puff of green smoke
with a spicy scent emerged from within.

He sighed. Just as he was about to continue, he suddenly felt his Qi

www.asianovel.com
202

boiling in his body as though he had lost control of it. He frowned,

surprised. He looked around him to see what could have possibly cause
such a change but he found nothing.

‘That’s odd…’

Su Ming scratched his head. He only stopped for a while before he

resumed his attempts to create Mountain Spirit.

At that moment on the other side of Dark Mountain, where Black

Mountain Tribe was located, the tribe members were also looking at the
moon. However their expressions were different from that of Dark
Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe. Unlike the other two tribes, their
eyes were filled with fear and blood lust.

Roars escaped their lips. It was not just the Berserkers who roared. Even
the normal members of the tribe did so. Their cries gradually became
one and turned into a giant, roaring wave.

Within the center of the crowd was a small hill made up of numerous red
stones. Sitting on the small hill was a willowy old man wearing a black
robe. The old man’s eyes were cold as he stared at the blood red moon.
There was a cruel smile on his lips.

"Since ancient times, the Fire Berserker Tribe roamed the earth. The
tribe had powers that shook the earth. They controlled all the fire on
heaven and earth. If they were angered, they could even burn the
heavens to ashes and become gods themselves! Their names spread
through the lands so widely that even those who did not belong to the
Berserker Tribe feared them."

"They were known as one of the eight great Berserker Tribes!" the
willowy old man spoke with a hoarse voice. It was as if he was talking to
all the people in the world.

www.asianovel.com
203

"But because the tribe wanted to steal an artifact from heaven, they
were punished by the God of Berserkers. After nine days and nine
nights, the entire Fire Berserker Tribe was destroyed except for the
Berserkers. Those who did not have the Berserker Body were all burned
alive and their souls shattered!"

"Even when such a disaster befell the Fire Berserker Tribe, the
Berserkers within the tribe did not die. They wanted to rebel against the
God of Berserkers and become gods themselves! The God of Berserkers
laid down his punishment. Just as he was about to use his powers and
bring annihilation to the entire tribe, the Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe
fought against the God of Berserkers!"

"The battle shook the heavens. The Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe died
in battle but before his death, he cast a forbidden spell that made the
God of Berserkers afraid. It allowed him to grant immortality to all the
Fire Berserker tribe members who had not died!" Awe appeared in the
willowy old man’s eyes. He raised his right hand and immediately, black
mist surrounded his wrinkled hand and transformed into a terrifying
shape of a spirit.

"But he made a mistake. He may have allowed all the Berserkers in the
Fire Berserker tribe to obtain immortality, but the God of Berserkers
used the powers of Creation and made them all lose their physical
bodies. They became the Wings of the Blood Moon!"

"From then on, they became beings that could no longer see light. They
lost their conscience and became the Wings of the Moon which lusted
after blood! Their resentment, hate, anger and sadness have turned into
a monstrous grudge that turns the moon red once every three years.
When the moon is dyed in blood, they will return once more!"

"Tonight, I, Bi Tu, Elder of Black Mountain Tribe will help you!" The
willowy old man laughed darkly and bit his tongue. As he spat out a

www.asianovel.com
204

mouthful of fresh blood, the blood red stones underneath his feet
exploded and floated in midair.

The Elder of Dark Mountain Tribe, Bi Tu, also levitated in the air. He
spread his arms out. His eyes were filled with madness and excitement.

The red stones began rotating quickly in midair and formed a gigantic
picture. The picture was spherical in shape and there was a crescent
moon within it. The entire thing was colored a bloody red.

"Wings of the Moon, wake up! Awaken from your long slumber and come
forth!" Bi Tu spat out another mouthful of fresh blood which instantly
turned into bloody mist and fused into the giant picture in the sky. A
roaring sound came from the picture and it exploded suddenly. It turned
into a big patch of red mist which spread across its surroundings like
rolling waves.

At that moment, the entirety of Dark Mountain shook. The trembling

could be clearly felt as if the land was moving and the mountains were
shaking. The tremors caused an uproar within Dark Mountain Tribe and
Dark Dragon Tribe.

Su Ming, who was in the cave within Black Flame Mountain also felt the
tremors. His expression changed. He even heard a faint roar from within
the deeper parts of the cave as the mountain shook. He froze and
immediately stopped all activity. He retreated a few steps and climbed
through the exit. When he climbed out of the cave, he almost gasped in
surprise. Right before his eyes was the blood moon hanging in the sky!

"The blood moon!" Su Ming’s face immediately turned pale.

At that moment, a thick stench of blood came from within Black Flame
Mountain. Su Ming did not even hesitate. He understood the
connotations of the blood moon and had even calculated the days
before it appeared.

www.asianovel.com
205

However, he did not expect it to appear earlier!

He immediately turned around and crawled back into the cave. He knew
that he could not find a place to hide once he was outside. There was no
time for him to return to the tribe either. Once he returned to the cave,
he immediately took out his horn and quickly cut through the wall beside
him. It was as if he was struck by madness. The roaring sound within the
cave was becoming clearer and there were even signs of other sounds
amid the roar.

Su Ming’s eyes were bloodshot. Fortunately, he was used to the place

and the horn was extremely sharp. Soon enough, he cut open a small
hole and he crawled in immediately. Su Ming then blocked the entrance
of the hole with the stones that fell out when he was cutting through the
wall. He did not even mind the heat the hole emitted.

The very moment he crawled into the hole, a gust of red mist rushed out
from within the cave. Once it filled up the entire cave, it escaped
through the tunnel with a rumble. Su Ming heard the sound clearly.

Under the light of the blood moon, the five summits of Dark Mountain
seemingly erupted like volcanoes. The rumbles shook the skies and a
huge amount of red mist poured out from the summits.

It seemed like the mist had been inside the five summits of Dark
Mountain since the beginning of time. As it erupted from the mountains,
the mist immediately covered the sky. The mist from Dark Dragon
Mountain leaked out of the mountain from its cracks. Some even poured
out from the place Su Ming obtained the Dark Dragon’s Saliva. If Su Ming
looked closely, he would have noticed that the places the dark dragons
avoided like the plague as they chased him around all those years, were
the places where the red mist was the thickest!

The other mountains were the same as Dark Dragon Mountain,

www.asianovel.com
206

especially Black Flame Mountain. The amount of mist that erupted from
the mountain was shocking. As the mist spread around the place, a
humming sound echoed. There were sounds of many wings flapping
mixed in with the humming, creating a rhapsody of death, which
terrified all who heard it!

He saw red shadows coming out of the five summits along with the mist.
There were also piercing roars echoing through the sky. The red
shadows were strange beasts that had a pair of wings and red eyes
each. They were the size of a palm and had six limbs. They also had
human faces which were filled with madness and lust for blood.

They were the Wings of the Moon!

The number of the Wings of the Moon mounted to at least tens of

thousands. They covered the skies until it was completely red. As they
cried out, they rushed towards Black Mountain Tribe, Dark Mountain
Tribe, Dark Dragon Tribe and all the places where wild beasts dwelt in
the forest.

They did not have a conscience. They were only fueled by resentment
and a thirst for blood. They only knew how to kill and drink fresh blood,
especially blood of the members of the Berserker Tribe. It only further
spurred their insanity. In fact, they sometimes skipped feasting on wild
beasts and went straight for the Berserker Tribes.

There was an uproar within Dark Mountain Tribe. There were screams
filled with terror echoing in the air. Chen Xin’s face was pale as she held
on tightly onto Bei Ling, who was beside her. Bei Ling’s face too was
pale.

Lei Chen was standing further ahead overcome by irritation. He wanted

to find Su Ming but he did not see him among the people within the
settlement. As he was filled with worry for his friend, he was further

www.asianovel.com
207

taken aback by the scene in the sky.

The terrified normal tribe members were silenced by the Berserkers in

the tribe. Gradually, all the people of tribe focused their gazes on the
burning wooden stage and on the person who was looking at the sky.

The elder’s face was pale but they could not see it due to the fire. His
pupils were contracted. He saw the red mist and heard the mad cries
coming from afar.

‘How could this be…? Not only did the blood moon appear earlier, even
the Wings of the Moon have increased… There were only about
thousands of them the last time…’

He took a sharp breath and shouted without hesitation.

"Normal members of the tribe, hide! Berserkers, take out all of the meat
we have in store. Cut them open and wait for my orders!" The elder’s
body trembled slightly. He lowered his head. He looked at the members
of his tribe and closed his eyes.

The same also happened in Dark Dragon Tribe. Once Bai Ling and the
other members of the tribe heard the elder’s orders, the fear in their
eyes increased.

She would never forget what happened nine years ago. When she was
still a child, she saw her playmate being snatched away by numerous
Wings of the Moon before her eyes. He disappeared into the mist as he
cried and screamed. Once he was dragged into Dark Mountain, only a
slow and painful death awaited him.

The blood red moon became a vague shadow in the sky as it was
covered by the mist. However, the shadows that whistled through the
mist were coming closer. The large number of Wings of the Moon split
into three groups and sped towards the three tribes near them.

www.asianovel.com
208

In Dark Mountain Tribe, the elder was staring at the sky. The moment
the Wings of the Moon appeared, he swung the bone cane in his right
hand. A lake of fire spread underneath him and covered the entire tribe
but the lake of fire did not burn any of the houses. It looked like an
illusion surrounded the tribe.

"Throw the meat!" The elder growled. Immediately the terrified

Berserkers within the tribe’s settlement threw a bleeding creature
towards the sky.

www.asianovel.com
209

Chapter 28

Chapter 28
The very moment the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe growled, the red mist
spread out and covered the blood red moon in the sky. A large number
of Wings of the Moon screeched as they came and sped through the
mist, covering the sky above Dark Mountain Tribe. Piercing roars
drowned out all the sounds in the land. It was the only sound that could
be heard that night.

Dozens of beasts drenched in blood were thrown into the air by the tribe
members. Before they fell back to the ground, they were immediately
swarmed by the Wings of the Moon that gathered upon them like bloody
clouds. Amid the cries, the beasts’ bodies were entirely covered by the
Wings of the Moon and their flesh pierced through by sharp teeth. They
turned into dried up carcasses in an instant. Their blood and living
bodies were devoured by the Wings of the Moon.

All that was left were only skin and bones. They crashed onto the ground
and twitched helplessly before they all died.

Some of the numerous Wings of the Moon in the sky even ignored the
beasts tossed into the air. They plunged straight towards the tribe
members. Their eyes were filled with ruthlessness and a thirst for blood.
Their targets were the Berserkers within the tribe.

Screams, cries and roars collided with each other. They resonated with
the screeches made by the Wings of the Moon on that strange night.

www.asianovel.com
210

The lake of fire that surrounded the entire tribe was like a solid barrier. It
caused the Wings of the Moon that approached the tribe to retreat with
a cry. It seemed that the fire, which could not even burn the houses
could actually cause them mortal damage.

"Again!" The elder stood within the lake of fire and looked at the sky
gravely.

Immediately more tribe members tossed even more beasts into the air
in the midst of their fear. It did look like they were feeding and offering
sacrifices to the crazed Wings of the Moon in the sky.

Time passed by. All of the creatures stored for winter had become food
for the Wings of the Moon and fell back onto the ground like mummies.
Driven by madness caused by their lust for blood, they started diving
downwards. It seemed like an attempt to break through the lake of fire
and descend upon the tribe to feast on the blood of the Berserkers.

The elder waved his right hand and the lake of fire turned into a giant
vortex that spun rapidly in the sky. He was going up against the Wings
of the Moon in the sky by himself. At the same time, arrows upon arrows
pierced through the lake of fire and into the sky from the tribe to fight
against the Wings of the Moon.

To the Wings of the Moon that were pretty much immortal, this sort of
injury was nothing to them. Their flapping wings and piercing cries made
the people in Dark Mountain Tribe panic.

Before long, some Wings of the Moon broke through the lake of fire and
flew into the tribe, causing chaos within Dark Mountain Tribe.

The same also happened in Dark Dragon Tribe.

However, a strange sight happened within Black Mountain Tribe. All of

the members of the tribe prostrated on the ground and remained still. In

www.asianovel.com
211

the sky, the Elder of Black Mountain Tribe, Bi Tu stretched his arms wide
open. His face looked crazy with fanaticism as he stared at the sky,
chanting.

Numerous Wings of the Moon circled around him. There were also a
large number of them on him. Their fangs sunk into his flesh and they
drank his blood.

Yet Bi Tu appeared to have lost all sense of pain. He did not resist
instead, the crazed fanaticism on his face grew even more. As his face
became paler due to the loss of blood, the strange chant became louder.

"I sacrifice my blood to you, o ancient Fire Berserker Tribe! You have
obtained immortality and have turned into Wings of the Moon. You feast
upon the Berserker Blood and now I will take the Blood of the Fire
Berserkers into my veins!"

"Di He, Hong La Dong!" Bi Tu bellowed facing the skies and immediately,
a piercing black light erupted from his body. As the black light spread
out from his body, the Wings of the Moon on his body screamed. Their
bodies started shriveling and the light in their eyes started dimming.
After a moment, they fell off Bi Tu’s body as they lost all signs of life.

It drove more Wings of the Moon wild!

The process repeated itself. A large amount of blood from the Wings of
the Moon was absorbed by Bi Tu. His body began to swell at an alarming
speed and a thick presence of Qi erupted from his body.

The moment they sensed the presence of the Qi, not only did those
Wings of the Moon become even more frantic, even the ones that went
to Dark Mountain Tribe as well as Dark Dragon Tribe changed their
direction and flew towards Black Mountain Tribe.

Not far away from Black Mountain Tribe, stood the figure of a person

www.asianovel.com
212

wrapped entirely in a black robe. He stood out among all the people of
Black Mountain Tribe who lay prostrated on the ground. The black robe
he wore was also not something that could be found in the small tribes
around the area. As he stood there, he looked at the Elder of Black
Mountain Tribe in the air, his lips curling up into a dark smile.

"I gave you the way to find the moon stones necessary to summon the
Wings of the Moon made of the Fire Berserker. I also taught you the way
to summon them. I told you the quickest way to arrive at the Awakening
Realm. Your success is up to you now…"

Compared to the chaos outside, Su Ming was relatively safe. He pushed

away the stones that covered the hole in the cave and jumped out.
There were several spots on his skin that had blistered due to the heat.
His lips were dry and cracked as his heart pounded against his chest.

"This is… I can’t believe this is one of the resting places of the Wings of
the Moon!" Su Ming stared at the spot where the Wings of the Moon
appeared in the cave. He heard many legends regarding the Wings of
the Moon since he was young and knew just how terrifying they were.
The legends about how they were almost immortal also made Su Ming
narrow his eyes in fear.

After a moment of silence, he crawled out of the entrance of the cave

slowly. As he was near the exit, he stuck out his head quickly and looked
around. The sight made him gasp. The sky was covered by red mist and
an uncountable amount of Wings of the Moon circled the sky, the sound
of their roars echoing.

Su Ming immediately retreated into the cave.

‘I wonder what happened to the tribe… I can’t go back now. If I leave

now, the Wings of the Moon will definitely find me.’

Su Ming frowned. He was feeling very agitated and worried about the

www.asianovel.com
213

tribe.

Even so, he knew that he had no way to solve the problem. He looked at
the place within the cave, where the Wings of the Moon appeared.
Slowly, a glint appeared in his eyes.

‘The number of Wings of the Moon is obviously a lot of more than the
previous times. By the looks of it, the deeper parts of the cave should be
empty now…’

Su Ming hesitated for a moment before walking forward slowly. After he

stepped over the place he used for quenching and observed the deeper
parts of the cave, he decided.

‘I might as well see what’s in there that allowed the Wings of the Moon
to stay here for so long. I might be able to find their secret and tell the
elder. It might be of some help to him.’

Su Ming then ran towards the deeper parts of the cave that he had not
explored before.

It was odd. The cave was usually hot. There were even times when Su
Ming felt as if there were hot waves crashing onto him. However, as Su
Ming went deeper into the cave, he no longer felt any heat. Instead, he
felt a chill coming from within the cave.

As Su Ming continued walking deeper, there was another uproar amid

the three tribes on Dark Mountain.

Several hundreds of the Wings of the Moon had already penetrated the
lake of fire protecting Dark Mountain Tribe. They dived towards the tribe
members and fought against the Berserkers. Bei Ling’s eyes grew cold
as he protected Chen Xin, who stood behind him. A cold wave spread
out of his right hand, forming sharp icicles around them. There were a

www.asianovel.com
214

lot of wounds on his body and blood poured freely out of his body.
Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and focused on a point far away. He
reached for the bow on his back with his right hand without any
hesitation.

As Bei Ling took the bow, a strong killing intent came forth. He drew the
bow with his left hand and the tip of the bow gleamed. Immediately, the
snow around them gathered at the tip of the bow and he shot an ice
arrow towards the direction he was looking at!

Some distance away, Lei Chen was overwhelmed by a lust for blood.
There were numerous Wings of the Moon on his body but he did not
care. Instead, he seemed to be taken over by madness as he grabbed
one of them and tried to bite it.

"You want to suck my blood?! Fine, I’ll suck yours too!"

Just as he was about to bite down on the Wings of the Moon in his grasp,
he noticed there were dozens more flying towards him. With his current
level, there was no way he could fight against so many of them.

At that moment though, a cold blast of air rushed towards him. As the
cold wind appeared, an arrow made of snow and ice exploded on top of
Lei Chen with a bang. It caused all the Wings of the Moon on top of Lei
Chen to fall, saving him in the process.

Lei Chen was surprised. He turned and looked at Bei Ling, who was
coolly putting aside his bow. An indescribable expression appeared
across Lei Chen’s eyes.

The Qi of the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe was rolling off his body
like waves. In his hands was a long silver spear. Every time he threw the
spear, cries would echo throughout the sky as numerous Qi waves hit
the air, causing the Wings of the Moon to spread out.

www.asianovel.com
215

Even so, the number of Wings of the Moon that rushed down was too
many. Some of the normal members of the tribe were even nearly
captured by some of them.

That moment, the elder acted. He swung the bone cane in his hands and
the entire tribe trembled. An illusion of a giant statue of the God of
Berserkers formed in midair. The statue’s eyes were filled with
ruthlessness as if it was alive. The dragon in its hands even lifted its
head and roared. Then it flew into the sky and swept through its
surroundings.

As time passed, the night of the blood red moon slowly went by but the
battle in the tribe became even more intense. Some Wings of the Moon
captured a few members of the Berserker Tribe alive instead of sucking
their blood near the end of the battle. They intended to bring the
members back to their lair and suck out their blood.

As light started to brighten up the sky, a piercing cry sliced through the
air from Dark Dragon Tribe. Among the numerous Wings of the Moon
was a white figure. Her beautiful face was pale and filled with despair as
she was captured along with her other tribe members by the Wings of
the Moon. They were flying back towards Dark Mountain.

Behind them, an old woman wearing sackcloth chased after them

desperately.

As their cries of terror continued traveling away from Dark Dragon Tribe,
the old woman’s eyes became bloodshot and were filled with despair
before long. She turned around and gave up on the chase. She chose
instead to go back and defend her tribe.

When the person in white saw this, tears escaped her eyes…

As her tears fell, they disappeared without anyone noticing.

www.asianovel.com
216

As daylight arrived and the blood red moon disappeared, the tens of
thousands of Wings of the Moon let out a huge cry and flew back
towards Dark Mountain from all directions. Some of them carried the girl
in white and her other tribe members towards Black Flame Mountain.
They entered through the cracks.

www.asianovel.com
217

Chapter 29

Chapter 29
Su Ming walked forward into the deeper parts slowly and carefully. He
remained alert on the way and regularly made sure the coast was clear
before he moved further. As he moved, he also held onto the horn and
activated the Qi in his body. He prepared himself to fight with the power
of all 11 blood veins at all times.

He also searched for possible hiding places along the way so that he
could hide himself when there was any danger or when the Wings of the
Moon suddenly returned.

Su Ming was filled with curiosity towards the unknown but his
cautiousness kept his curiosity in check. It was especially so in such a
dangerous place.

As he moved forward, the cave colder. As the crossroads increased, Su

Ming’s speed also increased.

It was completely dark around him. There were also a lot of cracks on
the walls. By the looks of it, they were caused by years of heating.
However, Su Ming noticed that some cracks were just recently formed.
The color on those walls were different from the others.

‘That’s odd, these cracks must have just been formed recently… Just
what kind of energy could have caused the walls to form new cracks..?’

www.asianovel.com
218

An answer began to form in Su Ming’s head.

‘Could it be because of the sudden cooling of the strong heat, causing an

unimaginable force of energy to explode..?’

Su Ming scratched his head. He did not think too deeply into it but he
remembered it.

He did not know how long he walked but it felt like a long time.
Suddenly, he stopped. The cave before him had obviously become much
bigger. In fact, the deeper he went, the wider it became.

‘Have I arrived at the deeper parts of the cave?!’

Su Ming scrutinized his surroundings and walked forward slowly. Before

long, the cave before him grew wider. When he arrived at the end, Su
Ming took a deep breath and started thinking as he absorbed the sights
before him.

Before him was a cave the size of his tribe. There were dozens of other
small holes around the cave. The hole Su Ming exited from was one of
them.

In his silence, Su Ming went forward, his eyes bright. He looked at the
other small holes in the cave. Then he narrowed his eyes and leapt
forward, stopping at the entrance of each hole in the cave to take a sniff.

Once he went through all the small holes, Su Ming stared at one of them.
Without any hesitation, he crawled in. Among the small caves, only this
one had a faint stench of blood.

It was obvious that the Wings of the Moon flew out from this hole.

As he ran, Su Ming stopped at times to think. As he did so, he would slice

off a big chunk of rock from the walls around him using the horn. The

www.asianovel.com
219

rock was about as tall as the tunnel.

It was bothersome but Su Ming insisted on doing it. Su Ming cut out a
few rocks of the same size as he moved forward.

Each time he sliced them out, he would place them aside once he
positioned them properly.

Gradually, Su Ming’s speed increased. He still kept his guard up. He

could tell that he was going towards the bottom of the mountain. That
was why the area was becoming bigger. Su Ming continued running
downwards. It was not until he felt that he had run a long distance
before he gradually saw a red light before him.

The red light was like fire but he could not determine what it was.

When he saw the fire-like red light, Su Ming slowed down. His heart
pounded against his chest. Somewhere in his mind, he felt that he was
near the end. As he drew near, he had a hunch that the blood in his
body was going to boil. It was not a feeling he was unfamiliar with…

The rocks on the walls had numerous scratches. There were also some
bite marks on the rocks. It created a strange atmosphere that made Su
Ming nervous. Nonetheless, he did not stop. Alternatively, he walked
towards the red light.

It was indeed the end of the tunnel. Instead of a road ahead, there was a
giant fire cave in its place. Su Ming remained alert. He stood at the exit
and looked downwards.

As he did, he stood there stunned as if he was struck by lightning. Then

he instinctively took a few steps back, drawing a sharp breath.

There was a giant basin in the cave. Within the basin were numerous
stalagmites as sharp as thorns. They were shaped like hills. The thorny

www.asianovel.com
220

structures were entirely gray but they constantly emitted a chilly wind
which surrounded the area. The temperature in the cave dropped to
freezing cold.

That did not really affect Su Ming. No, what astonished Su Ming was
what he found covered by the cold thorns within the basin!

It was a tribe!

There were numerous houses made of stone, a barricade and a

watchtower made of stone. Su Ming even saw stone pots used to cook
rice scattered everywhere in the tribe.

On the walls outside of each house, was a picture of what looked like a
blazing fire!

All of the houses made of stone were huge and built in an orderly
manner. They looked much more luxurious compared to the houses in
Dark Mountain Tribe.

Su Ming even saw roads made of stone. There were a large number of
protruding stones on some of the smaller paths as well. Su Ming took a
long time observing them but he still had no clue what the small
pavements were for.

It was not a normal tribe or a complete tribe.

Su Ming’s gaze fell upon some of the houses at the edge of the tribe’s
settlement. Those houses seemed to be split apart by a mysterious
force. Only half of them remained within the basin.

As for the other half, no one knew where they went…

It was especially so on the tribal grounds. Besides the stone pavements,

the other parts looked like dirt, forming a clear difference between the

www.asianovel.com
221

stones in the mountain.

Su Ming’s breathing quickened. As he marveled at the sight before him,

he remembered what the elder once said – The legend of the Fire
Berserker Tribe… Gradually, a picture began forming in his head. In this
picture, he saw a gigantic tribe which seemed to span endlessly across
the land.

All the houses in the tribe were made of stone and on their walls were
the emblems of a blazing fire. The emblem represented the name of the
tribe!

However one day, a change occurred within the tribe. It was split apart
by an unknown force like it was shattered. The unknown force also
scattered the tribe and its members along with the land it was built
upon. They were all forced apart.

A small part of the tribe and the land shifted into Dark Mountain…

‘That wasn’t a legend…’

Su Ming looked at the bizarre and incredible sight before him.

He swept his gaze across the tribe and when he looked at the center of
the tribe, he narrowed his eyes.

There was an even stranger thing in the middle!

It was a giant tree or more accurately, it looked like a giant tree! The
entire thing was blazing red and it emitted a light which looked like fire.
The light Su Ming saw from the tunnel was from this giant tree.

The tree was as thick as dozens of grown men. Its roots had penetrated
the ground and looked as if they went deep into the ground. No one

www.asianovel.com
222

knew how deeply they went.

Only the tree trunk was visible. The top of the tree had already
penetrated the top of the cave. Only part of the tree was visible.

‘A tree growing within Black Flame Mountain…’

Su Ming stared at the tree. Over there, he saw some familiar red flowers
displaying their enchanting beauty.

As he looked at the red flowers, Su Ming remembered the strange sights

he saw at the swamp in the forest.

Su Ming averted his gaze in his silence and looked at the ruins of the
tribe that had been buried within the passages of time. A sudden
sadness formed in his chest. He sighed and jumped down to stand amid
the ruins of one of the eight great Berserker Tribes. The Fire Berserker
Tribe had fought against the God of Berserkers.

‘Then, the Wings of the Moon must also be as depicted in the legends.
They are the changed form of the Fire Berserker Tribe that had been
granted immortality by the Fire Berserker Elder’s Berserker Art… But…
This is unbelievable. How could such an Art truly exist..? Just how strong
was the Fire Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe..?

‘It’s mentioned in the beast skin scroll that after the Blood Solidification
Realm is the Awakening Realm, and after the Awakening Realm is the
Bone Sacrifice Realm. There was no mention of what comes after the
Bone Sacrifice Realm though, the practitioners are only known as
Berserker Masters.‘

As Su Ming looked at the ruins of the tribe before his eyes in silence, he
began walking forward.

The tribe was empty. Besides the houses and some stuff scattered
around, Su Ming did not even see any bones lying around. The silence

www.asianovel.com
223

was suffocating.

He stepped quietly onto the small pavement, filled with protruding

stones. When he stepped on them, he felt them pricking his feet. He
lowered his head and looked at the pavement but he still could not
figure out their use. He walked forward slowly but stopped suddenly as
he caught a glimpse of something from the corner of his eyes. He turned
his head towards the direction and saw a corpse hanging on the wall. It
was at the border where the tribe had been cut away!

The corpse was hidden by some of the houses, which was why Su Ming
did not see it initially. However as he stood there, he could see it clearly
then.

The moment he saw the skeleton, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. This was
the only corpse he saw at the place. He walked towards the corpse
quickly. When he looked at it closely, Su Ming shivered.

The corpse was very strange. Its top half was that of a person but it was
shriveled up. The lower half of the corpse was even stranger. It looked
as if it had melted away and mutated. It was different from the skeletal
frame of a normal person. The frame of a pair of wings also seemed to
materialize on its back. Looking at the corpse, it even looked similar to
the Wings of the Moon!

It was as though the person experienced a change in his form before his
death! He imagined the pain of a person changing into Wings of the
Moon but there was no shred of pain in the corpse’s face. Instead there
was only mockery and pride on his face!

It was unknown who he was mocking…

The index finger on his right hand had pierced into the stone wall by his
side. Su Ming lifted his head to look at the stone wall by the corpse’s

www.asianovel.com
224

side and he saw a clear string of words on the wall!

They were the words of the Berserker Tribe!

The moment Su Ming looked at them, the sound of wings flapping

traveled through the entrance of the tunnel. There were bone-chilling
roars mixed in between. Su Ming could even vaguely hear cries of
despair among the sounds of flapping and roaring!

The Wings of the Moon have returned!

Su Ming’s expression immediately changed.

www.asianovel.com
225

Chapter 30

Chapter 30
The sound of the wings flapping seemed about ready to cause a storm in
the otherwise silent cave, housing the ruins of the tribe. Su Ming’s eyes
were bright with trepidation but he did not move.

Sounds of flapping wings and piercing shrieks echoed in his ears, but Su
Ming knew just how long the tunnels were. Even if the sounds arrived
first, there would be some time left before the Wings of the Moon
actually returned.

There might not have been a lot of time left, but it was still enough for
him to make his escape.

Su Ming did not hesitate. He cast his gaze on the words carved into the
wall that the strange corpse was leaning against.

"Wherefore doth thou wail, o blue sky?"

These were the very first words carved into the wall. The handwriting
was filled with strength and masculinity, revealing a shred of insolence
and truculence. Su Ming narrowed his eyes the moment he saw those
words.

Su Ming did not truly understand their meaning and could only grasp the
basic gist of it. Despite that, he could still feel the sadness and aloofness
in the words.

www.asianovel.com
226

"Wherefore doth thou cry, o blue sky…" Su Ming mumbled. Then he

looked at the other lines on the wall.

"The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire
burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn
heaven into ashes… If 't be true the moon of fire appears from the
clouds on the endless earth … I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire
in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is the law.
Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all
becometh the authorities of Fire!

"Thou who control the heavens, only thou art capable of persecuting
me!" The words underneath were obviously carved by the same person
but, it was no longer a lament. They were words that were difficult to
understand.

"Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine… did let us all
becometh the authorities of Fire…" Su Ming frowned. These particular
lines were hard to fathom. Su Ming read them again but even so, he still
only got the basic gist of it.

As he was thinking, the piercing roars and sound of flapping wings

became louder in his ears as they echoed through the tunnel not far
away. Su Ming did not linger any longer but ran towards the tunnel
quickly.

He was already in the tunnel, in the blink of an eye. As he stood there,

the piercing roars became even clearer. Su Ming turned back and looked
at the desolate tribe once more, then ran into the tunnel swiftly.

As he ran, he paid attention to the volume of the roars. When he was

dozens of feet into the tunnel, Su Ming stopped and crawled into the
crack on the wall next to him.

The crack was not big but Su Ming was tiny to begin with so, he had no

www.asianovel.com
227

problems getting in there. Once he crawled in, he immediately squatted

down and stilled his breathing. Using the wall as a hiding spot, Su Ming
peeked out of the crack and waited silently as his heart pounded against
his chest.

Su Ming counted the time by his breaths. After 10 breaths, he felt

goosebumps covering his entire body. He saw thick red mist rolling into
the tunnel like an explosion. Within the mist were red shadows flying
pass as it let out thunderous roars.

The red shadows were Wings of the Moon!

Looking at the Wings of the Moon at such a close distance made Su

Ming’s heart beat even faster, but he did not move an inch. He even
narrowed his eyes to a slit to avoid any light reflecting off his eyes.

A huge number of Wings of the Moon kept swarming into the tunnel. One
of them even crashed into the edges of the crack and it was just about
half a feet away from where Su Ming squatted down.

Su Ming held onto the horn so tightly with his right hand that his
knuckles turned white. At that moment, he could not even feel his own
heartbeat. It was as if he had calmed down completely despite the
extremely stressful situation he was in.

He stared at the Wings of the Moon that crashed into the wall. As he
looked at its horrifying face and flapping wings, it flew out of the crack.
Su Ming did not let his guard down. If anything, it made him even more
wary.

At that moment, he heard cries filled with despair. Su Ming peeked out
of the crack and saw the silhouette of a few people captured by the
Wings of the Moon in the mist, being brought back to the tribe.

www.asianovel.com
228

There were nine of them…

Su Ming could not see all nine of them clearly but, as he swept his gaze
across them, he saw a person in white, and her beautiful face was filled
with despair and desolation.

‘It’s her!’

Su Ming narrowed his eyes. The person in white was the girl from Dark
Dragon Tribe he and Lei Chen met at the square – Bai Ling!

Su Ming fell silent.

Time trickled by slowly. Before long, the sounds in the tunnel gradually
dispersed. Even the mist had largely dissipated. It was as though all the
Wings of the Moon had returned to their nests as the blood red moon left
the sky, as though they were all about to return to slumber.

A hot wave of heat immediately spread throughout the tunnel, replacing

the cold. Even the crack in the wall was beginning to heat up swiftly. Su
Ming heard crackling sounds and right before his eyes he saw new
cracks forming on the walls of the mountain cave.

‘So this is how the cracks are formed…’

Su Ming stood up quickly and approached the cracks. As he stood in the

tunnel, he could feel the mist becoming thinner. Waves of heat crashed
into him from where the tribe was, causing him to be covered in sweat.

The stones on the ground also grew hotter. Su Ming could even feel the
ground burning the soles of his feet as he stood there. He clearly knew
that very soon, he was not going to be able to withstand the heat in the
place!

www.asianovel.com
229

He contemplated on leaving or staying.

There was a hint of hesitation on Su Ming’s face. Wretched moans

traveled through the tunnel. Anyone who heard them would have
trembled in their shoes.

‘I already lied to her at the square with Lei Chen. My consciousness

won’t allow me to leave just like that…‘

Su Ming was still an honest child deep down. He took a deep breath of
hot air and ran towards the end of the tunnel.

‘If I can save her, I will! If I can’t, then at least I won’t regret it.’

Su Ming’s eyes were resolute as he held onto his horn. The closer he got
to the end of the tunnel, the more he felt the heat in the place
increasing at maddening speed.

Fortunately, the distance was close. Before long, Su Ming arrived at the
end of the tunnel. Without bothering about the heat on the walls of the
cave, he pressed his body against it and peeped into the cave.

His eyes immediately shone with a dim light. Su Ming saw seven people
who were still alive, struggling on the sharp stalagmites situated on top
the ruins of the tribe in the gigantic basin. Their stomachs were pierced
through by seven sharp stalagmites, and their blood flowed down the
stakes. They were still not dead and were letting out cries of agony as
they felt the life seeping out of their bodies. All seven of these people
were men.

Su Ming looked at them closely and let out a sigh of relief. He knew none
of the seven so, it was clear that they were not people from Dark
Mountain Tribe.

The other sharp stalagmites around them were melting. As they melted,
a huge amount of red magma covered the land like a river…

www.asianovel.com
230

As he saw that, Su Ming inhaled deeply. He finally understood the

purpose of the sharp stalagmites!

‘This place is really strange. Perhaps the Wings of the Moon’s awakening
and departure are related to the sharp stalagmites!’ Su Ming thought.

The sharp stalagmites were probably formed from the magma for some
unknown reason occasionally but not for long. After the Wings of the
Moon returned, they would melt and return to magma.

‘With the amount of stalagmites I saw just now, when they melt
completely the basin will be completely filled. The tribe will be hidden
once more underneath the magma…’

Su Ming lifted his head and looked at small red trunk which looked like a
big tree located at the center of the tribe.

The tree also showed signs of melting under the extreme heat in the
basin. It was moving around oddly. If Su Ming had looked closely, he
would have seen that there were red lines surrounding the tree.
Sometimes, a part of it would fall off. It was clear that it was a Wings of
the Moon!

However, the Wings of the Moon that returned to the tree no longer had
ferocious looks on their faces. As a replacement, were looks of pain,
desolation and sadness. They did not continue screaming but they
looked as if they were crying silently. Some Wings of the Moon were
even gesticulating weirdly. They kept lifting their claws and biting them
to draw blood in the midst of their sorrow. They wiped their claws on
their eyes but there was no blood in the bitten claws.

‘Those Wings of the Moon crawled into the tree! What… are they
doing..?’

Su Ming stared at the tree. As he was thinking, he felt the heat climbing
up even more. He could not stay there any longer.

‘I can’t find her… too bad…’

www.asianovel.com
231

Su Ming shook his head. He tried his best. Just as he was about to leave,
he stopped.

His gaze fell upon the red tree branch situated at the center of the basin.
Two faces appeared on the tree. One of them, he did not know but the
other was Bai Ling.

Bai Ling’s eyes were empty and void of life as if she had already given
up. At that moment, she looked like a mournful beauty.

Su Ming looked at her face, then at the magma gathering slowly

downwards. Most of the stalagmites had already melted into magma and
had risen about half the height of the houses in the tribe.

The only things visible within the basin were the roofs of the houses.
Even the roofs were turning into a hot shade of red.

‘The Wings of the Moon appear when the blood red moon is in the sky.
But judging by the situation here, they should also be connected with
the heat in this place. They’re really afraid of heat… that’s why they will
only go out and hunt when this place becomes cold…

‘When they come back, they will all crawl into the tree. None of them
will be outside. All of this is proof of my theory.‘

Su Ming did not act recklessly but he stood there as his eyes flashed
brilliantly.

‘I should be able to save her… but I still need to wait a bit longer…’

Su Ming stared at the tree and occasionally looked at the height of the
magma down in the basin.

After a while, the heat in the place increased once more. It caused Su
Ming to sweat continuously. His skin also showed signs of crying and

www.asianovel.com
232

cracking. The Qi in his entire body boiled as he manifested all 11 blood

veins. Su Ming jumped down.

In the blink of an eye, Su Ming landed on one of the roofs in the basin.
The moment he landed, he heard a sizzling sound. White smoke
immediately came out underneath his feet. Su Ming did not stop. He
jumped again and landed on another rood. After a few leaps, he was
near the strange red tree.

Just as he was about to reach the tree, Su Ming saw the unknown girl
beside Bai Ling shriveling as she let out an agonizing scream. Instantly,
she became a pile of bones!

It was like she became one with the tree. Her life and all her flesh were
absorbed by some mysterious force.

www.asianovel.com
233

Chapter 31

Chapter 31
The sudden sight stunned Su Ming but he did not stop. Instead, he ran
even faster. That was simply how Su Ming was. Either he would stay
away from something, or he would finish what he had started.

The very moment he went near the tree, Bai Ling’s eyes which had
previously been void of life, focused on him. She stared at Su Ming with
a dumb-founded expression. As she stared, tears escaped her eyes.

There was no hint of hesitation when Su Ming approached the tree. He

lifted the horn in his right hand and stabbed the red tree. When half of
the horn sank into the tree, a dark red liquid that looked like blood
flowed out. A muffled scream also came out from within.

It was a scream filled with rage. It was so powerful, it shook the entire
basin.

Su Ming’s face was pale but his eyes were cold. When the horn pierced
the tree, he pulled it downwards abruptly. A giant crack appeared on the
tree. A cold gust of air immediately gushed forth from the crack.

The crack practically appeared beside Bai Ling. Once the crack opened
up, Su Ming saw Bai Ling’s body inside. He did not hesitate and pushed
his hand into the tree to grab Bai Ling’s arm inside. Then with a low
growl, he yanked her out.

www.asianovel.com
234

With just a yank, he managed to bring Bai Ling’s body out of the tree.

Bai Ling was shocked. She looked at Su Ming with a dumbfounded

expression and allowed Su Ming to pull her. More tears escaped her
eyes. At that moment, Su Ming’s face was deeply ingrained in her mind.

With Bai Ling in his grasp, Su Ming immediately jumped backwards. His
heart was pounding against his chest. Just as he was about to leave, the
screams grew much stronger and filled the entire basin. From the crack
on the tree, dozens of Wings of the Moon appeared. The sadness and
desolation on their faces were replaced with madness and blood lust as
they flew out of the crack.

Su Ming felt his skin crawl. He immediately retreated. There were just
too many Wings of the Moon. They were lined up so densely. Su Ming
guessed that there were about thousands of them coming right at him
and Bai Ling. There were even more Wings of the Moon within the tree.

However, just as the Wings of the Moon were about to chase after them,
Su Ming saw the waves of heat crashing into them. Their faces were
filled with terror. Some of them even froze and fell into the magma. They
broke apart and shattered into pieces like stones. There was neither
blood nor flesh. Only a gust of cold air rose from where they shattered.

‘The legend of the immortal Fire Berserker Tribe who were turned into
Wings of the Moon is true! They originally did not fear fire but once they
changed into Wings of the Moon, they experienced a mysterious
mutation and became afraid of fire…

‘By the looks of it, they’re bodies are as cold as ice…’

Su Ming narrowed his eyes. As he retreated, he threw Bai Ling towards

the entrance of the nearby tunnel with his left hand.

www.asianovel.com
235

"Why are you still daydreaming?! Run!" Su Ming growled at her. Bai Ling
snapped out of her stupor as if she just woke up from a nightmare. The
moment her body landed at the entrance of the tunnel, she turned
around and looked at Su Ming. Just as she was about to speak…

"Run!" Su Ming ran towards the entrance of the tunnel. The magma in
the basin had already covered all of the houses in the tribe. There were
only a handful of roofs left.

Bai Ling’s face was pale. She hesitated no longer and turned before
running into the tunnel. Her legs were in pain but she ignored it. The
only thought in her mind right then was to escape from the place.

Su Ming jumped on the few rooftops left and headed straight for the
tunnel. Behind him, a large number of Wings of the Moon screamed but
they did not dare give chase. The muffled cries and roars from the tree
made the Wings of the Moon even more hysterical. A few dozen of them
even went straight for Su Ming with no regard of the heat.

The Qi in Su Ming’s body was boiling. The 11 blood veins spread across
his body. When the Wings of the Moon came, he swung the horn in his
hand and rushed towards the tunnel. All of this happened within a short
period of time. Nonetheless, when Su Ming arrived at the tunnel, some
of the Wings of the Moon that had chased after him fell and shattered on
the magma.

Su Ming’s heart was pounding quickly but he was calm. Everything was
going according to plan. If he had decided to wait a bit longer and the
magma grew even thicker before he acted, things would not have been
so easy. More Wings of the Moon would have in fact chased after him.

As he stepped into the tunnel, Su Ming’s feet were giving off a stench of

burnt flesh. Despite that, he did not stop. He ran even quicker instead.

www.asianovel.com
236

Behind him, all the Wings of the Moon in the basin roared but they did
not pursue. Still, there were some who managed to charge into the
tunnel in spite of the deaths of their many comrades. They rushed at Su
Ming.

‘The Wings of the Moon are afraid of heat… that’s why they do not dare
to come out from the tree. But the closer we are outside, the more the
heat will also decrease…’

As Su Ming ran, the screeches behind him grew clearer.

‘I have to kill all the Wings of the Moon that come after us. They must
not remain!’

Su Ming looked at the big stone he previously cut out when he came in.
He immediately ran towards it. With horn in hand, he turned and saw
four Wings of the Moon rushing towards him with savage looks on their
faces. The sound of their flapping wings becoming louder.

Su Ming’s face was pale but his eyes were calm. Just as the four Wings of
the Moon were about to reach him, Su Ming kicked the big stone.

He measured the size of the stone previously. It was approximately the

same size as the tunnel. As he kicked the stone by focusing all of the
power of his Qi to his leg, the stone flew up and blocked the tunnel like a
door!

Su Ming always had impeccable timing. According to his calculations, the

stone door could hold back three Wings of the Moon temporarily. As for
the remaining one, he would kill it with the horn in his hands using the
heat in the tunnel to his advantage.

However, the Wings of the Moon were simply too fast. The stone
barricade Su Ming made only managed to stop two of them. The other
two made it past the barricade and rushed towards him.

www.asianovel.com
237

Su Ming frowned and immediately ran forward. Even if he could kill the
two Wings of the Moon, he would be injured. Besides, he still had a
better plan.

As he ran, the speed of the Wings of the Moon’s pursuit increased. Less
than 100 feet away from him was another stone of the same size.

As he ran past the stone, Su Ming used his previous experience and
kicked the stone. With a loud crash, the stone flew up and blocked the
tunnel. It held back one of them while the other escaped.

Just as the other one rushed towards Su Ming, the cold glare in Su Ming’s
eyes thickened. He did not retreat any longer but chose to charge
forward with the horn in his hand.

The man and abomination immediately battled in the tunnel. If Su Ming

did not walk in the Ways of the Berserker, he would not have been able
to resist, much less fight. However, he had already manifested 11 blood
veins. He was also equipped with an extremely sharp horn. He had a
complete upper hand in the battle against the Wings of the Moon.

Su Ming stabbed the Wings of the Moon and he immediately jumped

away. Nevertheless, the wound left on its body recovered quickly. The
Wings of the Moon only looked slightly sluggish but showed no signs of
being anywhere near death.

Su Ming narrowed his eyes and quickly cut a few more wounds on the
creature so, it was unable to recover within a short period of time. He
quickly turned and ran away. As he ran, he would kick the stones he had
placed in the tunnel earlier whenever he saw them. They became
obstructions in the tunnel for the Wings of the Moon.

While he did stop to kick the stones, Su Ming took pride in his speed. In
the span of just a few breaths, he sped through the tunnel and reached
the area of the cave surrounded by many other small holes.

www.asianovel.com
238

"I… I’m here!" The moment he arrived, Su Ming heard Bai Ling calling
out to him weakly.

He saw Bai Ling hiding in one of the small holes with a pale and terrified
face. She was shaking. Bai Ling arrived a long time ago but she did not
know where the exit was. She did not dare move around recklessly,
afraid that she would run into the Wings of the Moon again.

The Bai Ling before Su Ming’s eyes was not the proud and witty girl in
the square. She was like a frightened little animal. When he saw the
anxiety in her eyes, Su Ming laughed.

"You… How can you still laugh?!" Bai Ling was very nervous. She was
about to continue speaking when Su Ming approached her quickly and
grabbed her arm, running towards one of the many holes nearby.

"This is the exit?" she whispered softly to him. For some reason, after
Bai Ling looked at Su Ming her fears decreased.

Su Ming nodded his head. He did not speak instead, he grabbed Bai
Ling’s arm and ran towards the tunnel at full speed. He could hear Bai
Ling panting. The sound was very pleasant to the ears. Su Ming’s
heartbeat quickened. He did not know whether it was due to the running
or the soft skin he was touching in his hand.

Bai Ling did not speak again. She let Su Ming hold her hand as they ran
through the dangerous tunnels. Her heart pounded against her chest
and gradually, she felt the same way as Su Ming. The emotion allowed
her fears and despair to dissipate.

However, the silence did not last long. Soon, Su Ming brought Bai Ling
back to the place he used for the quenching of herbs. When they
arrived, Su Ming released her hand and he cut through the tiny holes on
the ground using the horn. They seemed to be lighting up with fire. In
the middle of it, he would sometimes frown as if he was thinking about

www.asianovel.com
239

something.

There was also fire burning underneath the cauldron not far ahead.

Bai Ling watched Su Ming’s actions with increasing anxiety.

Even then, she felt like it was all a dream. She had fallen into despair
when she was captured by the Wings of the Moon. Yet the things that
happened when Su Ming arrived made her think she was dreaming.

At that moment, ear-splitting shrieks traveled from the deep within the
cave and became stronger as time passed by. They were approaching at
an extremely quick speed. Bai Ling shivered and moved closer to Su
Ming instinctively. Before she could get any closer, Su Ming grabbed her
hand and immediately went past the small holes as he looked back at
the cave.

Not long after, the volume of the shrieks increased exponentially and
three Wings of the Moon flew towards them ferociously. Bai Ling
quivered. She was about to retreat when Su Ming brought his horn out.
He cracked open the ground where the fire flowed towards the cauldron,
connecting the crack with another ravine.

A fire curtain immediately rose from the ground. Its strength was akin to
a sea of fire. The three Wings of the Moon who were rushing towards
them were enveloped by the sea of fire. Mournful cries rang through the
air. They crashed onto the ground and shattered. A cold gust of wind
gushed out from their remains and mixed with the fire. Su Ming’s face
was somber under the fire’s illumination. Bai Ling, who stood behind him
became even more terrified.

"They… They’re afraid of fire?" Bai Ling asked softly after a while.

"They worshiped fire when they were still human. Fire was their glory.

www.asianovel.com
240

But when they were turned into Wings of the Moon, not only did they
lose their conscience and their bodies, they also lost their glory…"

"They were not afraid of fire after they lost their glory. No, they felt
guilty towards it… They lived by fire and they died by fire…" Su Ming
muttered. He remembered the one line he saw when he stood in the
ruins of the Fire Berserker Tribe.

‘Wherefore doth thou cry, o blue sky?’

www.asianovel.com
241

Chapter 32

Chapter 32
Su Ming closed his eyes. The scenes he saw that night weighed heavy
against his chest and tightened around his heart. It was a desolate and
sad kind of feeling.

‘Just who was that corpse in Fire Berserker Tribe..? Why was he the only
one who managed to end his own life before he turned into a Wings of
the Moon..? Perhaps he was… one of the stronger Berserkers in Fire
Berserker Tribe…’

As Su Ming recalled the strange corpse in his head, he sighed, then

turned his attention to the thing that occupied his mind even more – the
complicated words he saw.

‘The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire
burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn
heaven into ashes… If 't be true the moon of fire appears from the
clouds on the endless earth… I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire
in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is the law.
Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all
becometh the authorities of Fire!’

Su Ming did not understand what the words meant. While he was
thinking about them, he saw Bai Ling standing by his side. She was
looking at her surroundings. Her gaze was curious. It was clear that she
was unaware of the place’s purpose.

www.asianovel.com
242

"Let’s go, Miss Bai Ling." Su Ming smiled slightly and crawled out of the
cave through the entrance.

Bai Ling quickly followed him. She had wanted to leave a long time ago.
Every breath she spent at the place made her feel uncomfortable.

The moment they got out of the tunnel, a gust of wind immediately
brushed against their skins. They felt like they were about to be blown
away by the storm. Bai Ling’s face was pale as she held onto a rock next
to her.

She had been pampered as she grew up in the tribe and practically
never climbed such a mountain before. Even if she gritted her teeth to
endure it, her increasingly ashen face exposed her fears.

Su Ming looked at Bai Ling. He had never seen a girl of her beauty
before. Her pale face especially made her look delicate.

"It’s fine, I’ll carry you." Su Ming scratched his head but his heart was
starting beat quicker.

"You…" Bai Ling hesitated for a moment then looked at the bottom of
the mountain. It looked like an endless abyss. Finally, she nodded her
head.

Su Ming’s spirits were lifted and he squatted down in front of Bai Ling.
Bai Ling blushed as she climbed onto Su Ming’s back silently. Her arms
found their way around Su Ming’s neck instinctively.

Su Ming blinked. She was a soft presence on his back. He could also
clearly smell a nice fragrance wafting into his nostrils. He took a deep
breath as an indescribable feeling blossomed in his chest.

"Hey… Hold on tight. If you fall, don’t blame me," Su Ming said

www.asianovel.com
243

instinctively. However, he did not hear any sound coming from his back.
After a moment of hesitation, he shifted his focus on climbing down the
mountain.

With his agility and familiarity with the mountain, carrying someone
would not have affected his speed too much. Yet, for some reason today,
Su Ming only took the steep paths. Sometimes, he would even jump
down, making the person on his back scream. Then he would grab onto
some rocks or vines as he fell.

When he felt the delicate person on his back holding onto him tighter, a
pleased expression appeared on Su Ming’s face.

The time required to descend from the top to the foot of Black Flame
Mountain was actually quite short but Su Ming spent an entire two hours
to climb down. When Bai Ling got off his back, her face was entirely red
and her eyes were filled will fear. Su Ming felt a slight hint of pity that
this whole thing had ended. He coughed into his hand and looked at Bai
Ling.

"We’re in the forest now. The snow is very thick here. There are also
quite a lot of traps placed here. There’s also some distance left before
you can reach Dark Dragon Tribe. It’ll be dangerous for you go back
alone. How about this? I’ll escort you to Dark Dragon Tribe first, then I’ll
go back home," Su Ming spoke slowly and kept an eye on Bai Ling’s
expression. When he saw that Bai Ling hesitated, joy blossomed in his
chest and he quickly spoke again.

"But the road back to your place is rather difficult to travel. Look, I don’t
mind carrying you on my back again. This way, we can save time and I
can go back home faster too." Su Ming frowned and spoke once he
looked at the sky.

"Then…" Bai Ling bit her lip as her cheeks flushed red again. She could

www.asianovel.com
244

tell he did everything earlier on purpose when they were descending

from Black Flame Mountain. If it continued… Her eyes flashed with anger
due to the embarrassment she felt.

"Hey, I saved you, you know?" Su Ming widened his eyes. He saw the
anger in Bai Ling’s eyes and felt a little guilty. Nonetheless, when he
remembered that he had saved her, he felt his actions were justified.

"You don’t want to? Fine, you’re a Berserker anyway. There may be a lot
of wild beasts and traps here, maybe even some Wings of the Moon. But,
if you’re careful, you should be fine… Alright, I’ll be taking my leave." Su
Ming yawned and turned towards the direction of his tribe. However
before he could even take a few steps forward, he heard a gentle voice
speaking anxiously.

"Then… thank you… I don’t know the way, please send me back to my
tribe…"

Su Ming’s spirits immediately lifted but he kept a straight face. He even

frowned a little, looking as if he was extremely reluctant to escort her
back. He cast a glance at Bai Ling, then crouched down and spoke
impatiently.

"Hurry up. We’ll see whether we can get back before night falls. If we
can’t, we’ll have to find a place to spend the night."

Bai Ling widened her eyes and stared at Su Ming. She was beginning to
somewhat understand the person before her. When she thought of the
incident that happened at the square, she did not know what to say to
him.

More importantly, he appeared when she had given up all hope. She
would never forget the resolution and determination in his eyes when he
appeared in the cave.

www.asianovel.com
245

Blushing, Bai Ling gently walked to Su Ming’s side and climbed onto that
frail back of his once more. She could hear her heart beating rapidly
against her chest but she could not identify the emotion she was
experiencing at that moment.

Su Ming ran through the forest like a monkey with Bai Ling on his back.
He really liked the sweet smell she exuded. As he ran, he changed his
path and circled around the forest.

After a while, Bai Ling’s eyes glinted with an odd expression. She started
to wrap her arms tighter around Su Ming’s neck.

"We’ve walked through this place three times…" she spoke softly as she
looked at a withered tree not far from their location.

"What? Really? Am I lost? Wait, I’ll go check." Su Ming faltered in his

footsteps. He looked surprised and scrutinized his surroundings before
he nodded his head gravely.

"You’re right. I’ve never come to this place before." There was no hint of
awkwardness on his face as he changed direction and started running
once again.

Time passed by slowly. They only managed to cover about half the
distance to Dark Mountain Tribe by sunset, a destination they should
have arrived at by twilight. However, Su Ming brought Bai Ling to Dark
Mountain Tribe on the way back. He looked at his tribe from afar. When
he saw no signs of abnormality from within the tribe, he felt at ease and
left.

When Bai Ling saw the sky darkening, the expression in her eyes
became even odder.

Once the sky became completely dark, Su Ming stopped at a part of the
forest and looked at Bai Ling helplessly.

www.asianovel.com
246

"Looks like we’ll have to spend the night here… The forest is dangerous
at night. We can only move ahead tomorrow morning."

The cunning look Su Ming saw the first time he met Bai Ling had
returned. She watched Su Ming quietly and did not speak. Under her
gaze, Su Ming felt increasingly guilty.

"Alright then, let’s spend the night here." After a while, Bai Ling smiled.
Her smile was really beautiful and her wild vibe resurfaced.

Su Ming touched his nose and smiled as well. He got up and built a
temporary resting place on a big tree. Then he sat there with Bai Ling.

Both of them fell silent. It was as though they did not know what to say
to each other.

"I still don’t know your name." After some time, Bai Ling looked at Su
Ming. Her eyes were even brighter under the moonlight.

"I’m Su Ming. I know your name is Bai Ling," Su Ming said as he looked
at Bai Ling and smiled.

"You lied to me at the square, right? Hmph, I thought it was odd when I
went back to the tribe," said Bai Ling as she blinked and wrinkled her
nose. It was really adorable.

"That is…"

"You’re also not the Young Lord of Dark Mountain Tribe, right?" Bai Ling
looked around with her bright eyes and spoke while chuckling softly.

Su Ming scratched his head, not knowing what to say. At that moment,
snow started falling from the sky. The entire sky was decorated with
white flakes of snow.

www.asianovel.com
247

"Oh, it’s snowing." Su Ming changed the subject by immediately lifting

his head and looking at the snow.

Bai Ling smiled through her eyes. She did not continue with the topic
and chose to look at the sky as well. She looked at the snow. Some of
them fell on her face. It felt cool and comfortable.

The snow became heavier and the two individuals in the forest seemed
entranced by its beauty. They were silent.

"Su Ming, thank you…" The sky was already dark to begin with. However
as the moonlight reflected off the surface of the snow, their
surroundings appeared to be illuminated by a silvery light. As such, the
forest was not as dark as it was previously.

"Thank you for saving me… Can you tell me about yourself? Why were
you there?" Bai Ling looked at Su Ming and spoke softly.

"I usually go to the mountains to pick herbs. That was a place I found
accidentally and I use it as a shelter to avoid the cold. I just didn’t
expect to see Wings of the Moon yesterday…" Su Ming did not talk about
using the place for quenching herbs. Instead , he told her a different
story.

Time passed by slowly. During the snowy night, Su Ming and Bai Ling
talked with each other more and gradually got to know each other…
Their voices were carried away by the winds blowing in the winter.

"The elder of Dark Dragon Tribe is my grandma… My dad and mom left
Dark Dragon Tribe a long time ago. I heard from my grandma that they
went to a tribe bigger than Wind Stream. They haven’t been back for a
long time…" Bai Ling hugged herself and spoke about her past in a low
tone under the snow.

www.asianovel.com
248

"I don’t even know who my dad and mom are… I was brought back to
the tribe by the elder…" Su Ming mumbled.

"Ah, so that’s how it is. That’s why I thought you looked much frailer
compared to the others. You’re not even as tall as I am. Your elder must
have been mistreating you." Bai Ling widened her eyes.

"No way, the elder is very good to me. Besides, you may be tall but I
heard from the elder that in a few years, I’ll also be as tall as you. Also,
you’re not as big as the other girls in your tribe," Su Ming laughed and
said.

"That’s because my elder taught me a Berserker Art. I heard that my

mom asked my grandma to teach me the Art when I grow up." Bai Ling
looked at Su Ming’s hair, now dyed white with snow. She smiled
teasingly as she spoke.

www.asianovel.com
249

Chapter 33

Chapter 33
"Look at your hair, it’s white." Bai Ling covered her mouth and laughed.
The light in her eyes was so bright it made the strange feeling in Su
Ming’s chest become stronger.

"I’m not the only one. Your hair has also become white. You’re an old
woman now." Su Ming pointed at Bai Ling and laughed.

The two of them laughed and talked, feeling more familiar with each
other. During that snowy night, Su Ming was happy but he also felt that
time was passing by too quickly. Before he knew it, the sky started to
brighten up.

It was not due to the snow but because the sun had risen.

Night was over. When the sun shone and brightened up the sky, snow
was still falling. Su Ming and Bai Ling came down from the tree. Once
they cleaned themselves up, they smiled at each other.

Su Ming did not say anything but squatted down instead. Bai Ling’s eyes
lit up briefly and she climbed once more onto his frail back. A warm
feeling blossomed in her chest.

This time, the strange feeling became clearer the closer he got to Dark
Dragon Tribe. He was unwilling to part with Bai Ling. Slowly, he became
silent, his footsteps became slower and he started circling around the
forest again.

Bai Ling hung onto Su Ming’s back. Just like the day before, she saw a lot

www.asianovel.com
250

of the sights repeatedly and knew that Su Ming was walking around in
circles. However this time, she did not speak. She placed her head
against Su Ming’s back, listening to his heart beat.

Nevertheless, everything had to come to an end eventually. The sun had

risen to the highest point in the sky and begun setting once again. The
outline of Dark Dragon Tribe appeared in Su Ming’s line of sight despite
the snow falling from the sky.

When he saw the tribe, Su Ming placed Bai Ling on the ground with a
smile on his face.

"You’re home."

Bai Ling took a look at her tribe, then back at Su Ming. The expression
was on her beautiful face was unreadable. She nodded her head silently
and walked towards Su Ming. She then swept the snow on Su Ming’s
body away with her clean hands.

"Thank you… I hope you’ll return to your tribe soon…" Bai Ling opened
her mouth again like she was about to say something but in the end, she
just remained silent. She smiled beautifully and walked back to her tribe.

Su Ming stood there watching Bai Ling gradually disappear from his
sight. As he looked at the petite figure occasionally turning towards him
to wave, his mind went blank.

As the distance between them grew bigger, the falling snow became an
invisible barrier. It obstructed his sight and covered the figure of the
person walking away. It was akin to walking past an icy plain. If he did
not return, he would not see the ice melting. It was like a memory. If he
did not remember it, he would not be able to recall the voice of the
person who sighed in that memory.

After a long time, Su Ming shook his head. He took one more look at
Dark Dragon Tribe and turned away. The snow had been his companion
when he came and the snow was still his companion when he left.

The snow fell on his body and on his hair but Su Ming thought he was

www.asianovel.com
251

missing something.

‘Do I like her..?’

Su Ming ran in the forest towards Dark Mountain Tribe. There was a
frown between his brows as he ran. In his head, he only saw Bai Ling.

‘It’s different from how I feel towards Chen Xin…’

Su Ming took a deep breath and shook his head vigorously. He wanted to
be rid of the strange and unfamiliar feeling in his chest. Once he calmed
down, he ran even quicker.

When the sky became dark, the stars shone around the moon and the
snow still fell endlessly from the sky. Su Ming finally returned to his
home, Dark Mountain Tribe.

He stole a look at the tribe from afar yesterday and could roughly tell
that the tribe was unharmed. Now that he was back, he saw his tribe
members standing guard on night watch outside the giant wooden gate.

The tribe settlement was very quiet. The bonfire in the square was still
burning as usual and making crackling sounds. Su Ming walked in and
looked around. He then arrived outside the elder’s house.

There was still light from the elder’s house, a clear sign that he had not
gone to rest.

"Su Ming, right? Come in." The elder’s voice traveled from within the
house with a hint of fatigue.

Su Ming lifted the leather flap gently and walked in. He saw the elder
sitting cross-legged in the middle. His white hair was slightly messy too.

"Elder," Su Ming called out to him in a low voice. Then he sat in a corner.

"The tribe is fine, don’t worry." The elder looked at Su Ming with a smile
on his face. He gestured for Su Ming to sit by his side and patted Su
Ming’s head, his smile becoming wider.

"You’ve reached the third level? You did well!"

www.asianovel.com
252

Su Ming looked at the elder and slowly told him everything he saw within
the cave. He went into the details especially regarding the corpse. As he
talked about it, he saw the elder’s face becoming serious.

"Wherefore doth thou wail, o blue sky…? Elder, what does this mean?"
Su Ming frowned.

"The legends are true…" The elder looked at the leather flaps as if his
eyes could see through them and they allowed him to look at Dark
Mountain.

"That should be a rhetorical question. Perhaps it meant ‘Why should I be

sad when compared to the lonely, endless sky?’ Or perhaps, there is
another meaning to it…" The elder sighed. Then he spoke slowly. It was
a voice burdened by his experiences in life when a thought struck his
head.

"I don’t really understand the words about worshiping the fire. Perhaps
you saw it because it’s your destiny." The elder averted his gaze from
the flaps and looked at Su Ming kindly.

"I’ll be going to Wind Stream Tribe in a month’s time. If you’re

wandering outside by then, remember to come back."

"One more thing, elder. I saved a Dark Dragon Tribe member in the nest
of the Wings of the Moon. Her name is Bai Ling. She’s the granddaughter
of the elder of Dark Dragon Tribe." The elder nodded his head. Then as
he remembered something, he spoke once again.

"Bai Ling?" He was momentarily surprised. He fell into silence for a

while. Then told Su Ming to go back and rest. Once Su Ming left, a hint of
nostalgia appeared in the elder’s eyes.

‘Lei Su… Your granddaughter was saved by my little La Su accidentally…

Perhaps this will allow you to reduce your hatred towards me a little…’

The elder sighed and the hint of nostalgia in his eyes grew thicker.

"The blood red moon appeared earlier… Then there’s also the strong Qi

www.asianovel.com
253

that suddenly appeared from Black Mountain Tribe during that night… I
can feel disaster brewing…" The elder closed his eyes as he mumbled.
His voice was filled with worry.

Su Ming left the elder’s house and walked around the tribe. He did not
return to his own house but went to Lei Chen’s. When he saw that Lei
Chen was injured but still up and about, he applied salve on his wounds.
Once he did so, his worries went away.

Lei Chen was also happy to see Su Ming. He hit his chest and bragged
about his fight against the Wings of the Moon. Su Ming left smiling after
they talked for a long time.

It was already midnight but Su Ming’s gaze fell on a brightly lit house not
far away. As he did so, hesitation appeared on his face.

It was the Head of the Guards’ house. It was also Bei Ling’s house.

www.asianovel.com
254

Chapter 34

Chapter 34
After a moment of hesitation, Su Ming looked at the light coming from
the house but he did not walk forward. He walked back to his own house
underneath the moonlight, surrounded by falling snow.

His house was cold. Perhaps it was because he had been away for a few
days. He could even see his own breath coming out in white puffs. A
bystander would have felt cold just by watching it.

The house lacked warmth. It was completely different compared to Lei

Chen’s house when he visited.

Su Ming quietly searched for some firewood and coal. He then quietly
kindled a fire alone in the house. He could have resisted the cold easily
with the Qi of a third level practitioner of the Blood Solidification Realm.
Yet for some unknown reason, he felt that the house was lacking
something.

He sighed and lit up the firewood. The fire slowly spread to all the wood
in the pile and brought about a sense of warmth to the house. It chased
away the cold and spread the heat around all corners of the house.

Su Ming sat beside the fire and stared into it, letting his mind wander as
he did so. He had always been envious of Lei Chen, Bei Ling and Chen
Xin since he was young because they had a home. They had parents.

www.asianovel.com
255

No matter how well the elder took care of Su Ming, he was still the Elder
of the tribe. Most of his time was spent protecting and helping the
members of the tribe. Since he was young, Su Ming already learned how
to be independent. He learned how to live by himself and most of all, he
learned how to be alone.

It was snowing heavily outside. The winds also moaned as they blew
past the tribe. They caused the leather flaps on the door to flutter,
making crunching noises. Sometimes, wind would escape through the
door and flaps into the house, causing the fire to move about violently.

Su Ming sat by the fire hugging his knees as the light from the fire shone
on him. He looked into the fire and after a long while, he sighed.

‘The elder said I was adopted… Then are my mom and dad still
around..?’

Su Ming’s eyes were filled with loneliness. He had kept this thought
buried deep within over the years because he did not want anyone to
see that he was lonely. He always hid it behind a smile.

On that snowy night however, after feeling the warmth in Lei Chen’s
house and returning to his own cold wooden house¹, he could not hide it
any longer.

"Bai Ling’s dad and mom are also not by her side. I wonder if she’s
already resting or is she like me, sitting by the fire thinking about…" Su
Ming mumbled as he recalled Bai Ling’s figure and her bell-like laughter.

He froze all of a sudden. Somewhere in his mind he began formulating

an answer to why he felt so strangely towards Bai Ling. Part of it was
perhaps related to her beauty but that was not the main reason.

It was mostly because Su Ming felt the same sort of loneliness beneath
her smiles and cunning.

www.asianovel.com
256

As time passed by, the warmth within the house increased and chased
away the cold. Condensed droplets of water began forming on the walls
of the house.

The heat seemed to warm Su Ming’s heart, causing the loneliness he felt
to dissipate slightly. Right then, as though the heavens were against it, a
huge gust of wind blew past. It brought a large amount of snow from the
lands outside into the tribe. The wind was so strong, it was like an
invisible hand sweeping across the tribe.

The creaking noise from Su Ming’s house immediately became louder

and even the door connected to the leather flaps was thrown open. The
howling sound of the wind immediately filled the house. Some of the
snow also found its way into his house and fell on the fire. It sizzled
furiously, before dying away quickly.

Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the door shaking in the wind. Then
he looked at his house that was invaded by the cold so easily just as it
finally started to warm up. He stood up silently and left his house. He
then stood in the blizzard and stared at the sky.

A vague outline of the moon was in the sky, which was being ravaged by
the blizzard.

As he looked at the moon, Su Ming thought of the Wings of the Moon

and of the corpse he saw in the ruins of the Fire Berserker Tribe. Most of
all, he thought of the words left behind by the corpse.

"The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire
burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn
heaven into ashes… If 't be true the moon of fire appears from the
clouds on the endless earth… I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire
in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is the law.
Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all
becometh the authorities of Fire!"

www.asianovel.com
257

Su Ming mumbled. These words had appeared in his mind numerous

times. He was still trying make sense of them but felt that he was
missing something.

‘The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth…" I

understand what he meant by the desire to obtain Berserk. It basically
means the lust for Berserk but it’s not something good… But who…
exactly was the persona…? Was the corpse talking about himself…?
Doesn’t seem likely.’

Su Ming sat outside his house in the blizzard. To him, there was no
difference being outside or inside the house. There was no warmth in
both places.

At the very least when he was outside, he had the wind as his
companion and he could also look at the moon.

‘Who was the persona…? I don’t know. Then there’s the second half of
the lines, "...spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine
blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes."
These lines are illustrating a picture. It’s as if they’re talking about fusing
fire into blood and just by thinking about it, they can burn the skies…’

Su Ming’s eyes shone brightly. He sat in the snow and looked at the
moon in the sky as he sank into his thoughts.

‘If 't be true the moon of fire appears from the clouds on the endless
earth..." The elder once said that the sun was Yang and the moon was
Yin. What he said made sense. During daytime, you will usually feel
warmth but when it’s nighttime, it would usually be cold.

‘But what is the moon of fire though? The color of fire is red. Could it be
referring to the red moon, the blood moon?’

www.asianovel.com
258

Su Ming frowned, unable to understand it.

‘I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine
is the utmost of all, and the one is the law. Light up the Berserker Fires
and worship the nine, did let us all becometh the authorities of Fire…"
This seems to be referring to an action… the authorities of Fire…’

Su Ming looked at the moon in the sky as a thought flashed through his
mind, causing his eyes to brighten up.

‘Could it be…? This is actually a Berserker Art!’

Su Ming’s breathing quickened. He took a deep breath. After he

analyzed the words in his head, his belief that they actually conveyed a
Berserker Art was even stronger!

‘"The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire
burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn
heaven into ashes…" These lines are actually talking about how strong
the Berserker Art is!

‘"I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine
is the utmost of all, and the one is the law. Light up the Berserker Fires
and worship the nine, did let us all becometh the authorities of Fire…"
These words could only be talking about how one could learn this
Berserker Art!

‘That’s right, that’s what it should be. As for "If 't be true the moon of fire
appears from the clouds on the endless earth"… this should be talking
about the prerequisites for learning this Berserker Art!’

Su Ming brightened up. These words had been bothering him for the
past few days. Now that he had analyzed them, he immediately cheered
up. Nonetheless, after a while he frowned again.

www.asianovel.com
259

‘There’s still something wrong. The prerequisite to learn this Berserker

Art is the moon of fire but now it is not… Must I wait for a few more
years until the blood red moon appears again before I can learn this?’

Su Ming fell silent until the moon in the sky was replaced with the light
from the sun. Even when morning had arrived, Su Ming still had no idea
how to learn the Berserker Art.

With a sigh, Su Ming stood up and moved his body. As the members of
the tribe came out of their houses and began to busy themselves with a
new day of work, Su Ming went out of the settlement.

‘The requirement to reach the fourth level of the Blood Solidification

Realm is 25 blood veins. I only have 11 blood veins now, so I need to
hurry up with my training. I still need to create that Mountain Spirit as
well. I wonder what its effects will be. I hope it’ll be useful for my
training.’

Su Ming ran towards the forest. His speed had increased once again ever
since he reached the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm.

He arrived at Black Flame Mountain by noon and climbed towards the

cave. Halfway up the mountain, a smile appeared on his face. He heard
Xiao Hong’s voice. He lifted his head and saw a red silhouette lying
beside the entrance of the cave. In its paws was a wild fruit, which it was
eating away at lightning speed. As it ate, its eyes kept wandering
around.

When Su Ming saw the monkey, it also saw Su Ming. Its eyes lit up and it
ran towards Su Ming as it threw away the half-devoured fruit. It even
climbed onto Su Ming’s back and let out a few cries of excitement.

A happy smile appeared on Su Ming’s face and he continued climbing.

Not long after, he arrived outside the cave. He took in a deep breath of

www.asianovel.com
260

the mountain air before climbing into the cave with the little monkey.

Time passed by peacefully. Su Ming once again returned to his daily life
of quenching herbs and training. During the night, he would also look at
the moon in the sky and think about the true meaning of the moon of
fire.

He even spent some effort to create some small holes on the walls of the
cave he used for quenching herbs. This was so that he could observe the
moon outside through the little holes even if he was sitting in the cave.

Muffled sounds came out from the cave and as time passed by, the
sounds gradually became much less. On the seventh day, Su Ming finally
managed to create Mountain Spirit.

It was a dark blue pill. The medicinal scent from the pill was not strong
but when he placed it under his nose to sniff it, it was like sniffing
mountain air. There was also an indescribable feeling roaming about his
entire body.

‘Mountain Spirit.’

Su Ming squatted down outside the cave and looked at the pill in his
hands as he welcomed the sunset. The creation of this pill was much
harder for him than Scattering Dust. The chances of failure were very
high.

He had already used half of the Cloud Gauze Grass he bought back but
only managed to create two of them. Due to the difficulty in creating
Mountain Spirit, Su Ming was reluctant to even use one of them for an
experiment.

‘It should not be poisonous…’

www.asianovel.com
261

Su Ming sniffed the medicinal scent coming from the pill. He took a long
time observing it, trying to decide what their effects could be based on
his experiences. Gradually, the sky darkened. When it became
completely dark, Su Ming’s eyes became resolute. He placed the pill into
his mouth.

The pill was different from Scattering Dust. It did not melt when he
placed it on his tongue. Su Ming frowned. He chewed it a few times
before the pill was crushed. Then he swallowed it.

Nonetheless, he felt nothing after waiting for a while. Su Ming touched

his stomach and waited a little longer. He even went back into the cave
to activate and circulate the blood in his veins. Even so, it was just like
before. There was no difference.

‘That’s strange…’

Su Ming sank into deep thought. After a moment, his eyes brightened up
and he took a small bottle containing Scattering Dust from his bosom
and swallowed one of the pills.

The Scattering Dust immediately melted in his mouth and a shred of

heat spread through his entire body. Yet at that moment, a sudden
astonishing burst of heat erupted from his body!

Translator’s Note :

¹ Now then, for all readers who compared this to the RAWs, in chapters 1
to 25, the houses were wooden houses, and so for consistency’s sake
these houses will remain as wooden houses, not leather tents.

www.asianovel.com
262

Chapter 35

Chapter 35
The wave of heat came too suddenly. It was as if the heat had always
been inside Su Ming’s body and was only activated due to the Scattering
Dust he took. Su Ming shuddered. He felt as though his entire body was
about to burn. It even made him think of the man from Black Mountain
Tribe who died due to his Scattering Blood.

Su Ming did not panic. Instead, he remained calm. While he did feel like
he was burning, in his state of calm he discovered the difference slowly.
The burning sensation did not come from his blood. In fact, the blood in
his body was flowing and circulating around his body at a frightening
speed.

The fact that Su Ming felt as if he was burning was because his blood
was circulating too quickly. He could even feel his own heartbeat
increasing at a maddening speed. It felt like exploding.

"What a strong medicine!" Su Ming’s face was red, but still he never lost
his calm in the slightest. As he mumbled to himself, he closed his eyes.
He immediately sank into the feeling of his blood and Qi circulating in his
body.

Sweat covered his body. The 11 blood veins also appeared

simultaneously and gave off a piercing light. The red light lit up the
entire cave. It looked like it was hell dyed in the color of blood.

www.asianovel.com
263

As his Qi circulated throughout his body, the red light on his body
became even stronger. A large amount of blue veins also appeared on
his body and looked as if they were pulsing. They made Su Ming look
positively ferocious.

Two hours passed by. Within those two hours, the beast skin shirt Su
Ming wore appeared to be soaked in water. It was dripping with a large
amount of sweat. Su Ming’s body was also burning red. The 11 blood
veins shone so brilliantly on his skin that they looked like wounds.

At that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes. They were bloodshot. He

roared and as he did so, the 12th blood vein manifested on his skin!

The speed in which it manifested was so quick. It seemed to have moved

from its illusionary state to the physical state almost instantly. Su Ming’s
Qi became stronger once more.

However, it was not the end. After the 12th blood vein appeared, the
burning sensation in Su Ming’s body only disappeared slightly. Very
soon, Su Ming let out another roar and the 13th blood vein manifested
itself on his skin!

When the 13th blood vein manifested, there was movement in his hair
despite the lack of wind. A strong presence then flared up from within
his frail body.

The speed of the blood flow in his body no longer made him feel as
though he had insufficient blood. Instead, he felt as if he had too much.
If he did not concentrate on manifesting the blood veins, his body would
have exploded. Despite the appearance of two blood veins, some of the
burning sensation was still prevalent in his body.

Su Ming’s face was twisted. The burning sensation over his entire body
was hard to bear. He lifted his right hand and tore away his shirt, leaving
himself bare-chested and showing all 13 blood veins on his body. They

www.asianovel.com
264

did not appear in order and were instead scattered across Su Ming’s
chest, back, and arms.

The color of the blood veins were a bloody red. They looked like would
have bled at any moment. There was a large amount of sweat on Su
Ming’s body and under the illumination of the red light, it made him
appear strangely beautiful.

Su Ming’s eyes became increasingly bloodshot but there was no hint of

madness in them. They were still calm. Everything was within his
control. As he felt the Qi within his body, Su Ming did not hesitate and
activated the blood in his veins repeatedly in accordance to his
inheritance from the statue of the God of Berserkers. It refined and
thickened the viscosity of the blood in his veins!

Another hour passed by. When Su Ming lifted his head and shouted at
the sky, the 14th blood vein appeared vaguely on his body!

Hi shout echoed endlessly within the cave. It sounded like a lot of people
roaring at the same time.

"Come out, 14th blood vein!" Su Ming’s body trembled as the strong
presence within his body became even more intense. Judging by the
speed of the 14th blood vein’s manifestation, it was supposed to appear
in its complete form on his body soon.

Yet even after 15 minutes passed by, the 14th blood vein continued to
struggle as though there was something missing.

Su Ming could feel his Qi slowing down within his body. The heat in his
body had almost dissipated completely. If it ended, he would have failed
to manifest the 14th blood vein and he would have had to wait for the
next time to do so.

Without any hesitation, Su Ming grabbed the other Mountain Spirit lying

www.asianovel.com
265

by his side!

Su Ming immediately placed the pill in his mouth and bit down furiously,
swallowing it once he crushed it. Then he immediately took out another
Scattering Dust and swallowed it. His body began shaking furiously. The
burning red color that had almost disappeared from his skin appeared
once again, turning his skin into a shocking red.

The heat he felt in his body burned intensely once again. Its intensity
was even stronger than before, reaching a height where even Su Ming
found difficult to bear.

"Come out, 14th blood vein!" There was a vicious side to Su Ming that
even he himself did not realize. It had been accumulating for a long
time, little by little from the little things that happened in his life.

As he growled once again, the 14th blood vein immediately manifested

and gave out an enchanting red glow. Once the 14th blood vein
appeared, Su Ming did not stop. He immediately swallowed another two
Scattering Dusts all for the purpose of increasing his power in one go.

He had been continuously thinking during the seven days of quenching

and creating medication. Su Ming knew about the early appearance of
the Wings of the Moon and the worry behind the elder’s smile in the
tribe. He may not have spoken about it but in the corners of his mind, he
knew that disaster was about to fall on the tribe.

Once he thought about the Elder of Dark Mountain Tribe arriving at a

breakthrough in his training, the elder mentioning there was a traitor
within the tribe and all the talk about danger, Su Ming became
extremely worried. He wanted to help the elder and the tribe but with
his current strength, it was clear that it was not enough.

He wanted to become stronger. He wanted to become powerful!

www.asianovel.com
266

After the 14th blood vein appeared, Su Ming once again activated and
circulated the Qi in his body. The 15th blood vein almost seemed like it
was forced out of his body by the insane flow of blood in his body.

After a long while, Su Ming quivered in pain but he did not stop. As the
blood circulated in his body, he bellowed and the 15th blood vein
manifested!

The 15 blood veins resembled 15 scars on the naked top half of his
body. As they glowed in a red light, Su Ming looked even more powerful.

However, Su Ming was not satisfied with only 15 blood veins. He

continued to circulate the blood in his veins as time passed by.

The 16th blood vein appeared abruptly!

By then, most of the heat in his body had disappeared. It seemed like it
was about to end. A cold glint appeared in Su Ming’s eyes. Without a
sound, he lifted his right hand and slammed it against his chest. With
that hit, a strong force traveled into his body and stimulated his rapidly
beating heart.

"Come out, 17th blood vein!"

Due to the shock, his heart pumped out more blood which rushed
around his body rapidly once again. Then on his chest, the 17th vein
appeared!

Once the 17th blood vein appeared, the burning sensation in Su Ming’s
body dissipated. There was no longer any heat and intensity in his body.
His entire body felt drained. Su Ming knew it was the aftereffect once the
effects of the medication went away.

At the same time, there was a light stinging pain in his body. It meant

www.asianovel.com
267

that his body was injured during the forceful training earlier.

"I’m a practitioner of the Ways of the Berserker. This sort of pain and
injury is nothing!" Su Ming mumbled. He could feel that the power in his
body had increased by at least one fold. A look of resolution appeared in
his eyes.

He did not get up. Instead, he brought out an herb from his torn beast
skin shirt. It was the Sky Stone he obtained earlier!

This was the strongest herb he had besides the pills! Besides the portion
he gave to Lei Chen, he would not have used it easily. Nonetheless, he
brought them out with unwavering determination. He wanted to increase
his strength as much as possible in one go.

As Su Ming took the herb in his hand, he left out one leaf for later use
and swallowed the rest. He also consumed a Scattering Dust to increase
the effects of the herb.

A cool sensation immediately erupted within his body. The residue of the
heat immediately fused with the cold. A cold feeling began to form in Su
Ming’s body, causing the red color on the 17 blood veins to become
even more distinctive.

Su Ming’s body began to turn blue in the cold but his blood once again
circulated in his body rapidly. Two hours passed by, then another four
hours. When the sky started to turn bright white, Xiao Hong came back
from playing outside. Su Ming still sat there cross-legged without
moving.

Xiao Hong knew Su Ming was training. It laid down by his side and
looked at him for a moment. Then it yawned and fell asleep.

Morning became noon, then noon became dusk. Soon, the sky was dark

www.asianovel.com
268

once more. Only the light from the moon which fell on the snow
scattered all over the land.

There were no longer just 17 blood veins on Su Ming’s body, but 19!

The two extra blood veins appeared on his arms and glowed red…

Midnight came. The red light Su Ming’s body lit up the entire cave. He
slowly opened his eyes and let out a shaky breath. His eyes were filled
with a threatening glint. When he saw Xiao Hong snoring lightly by his
side and occasionally grabbing his own fur, he smiled.

He averted his gaze from Xiao Hong’s body and looked at the small
holes decorating the walls of the cave. From his position, he could see
the weather and the moon outside. Su Ming slowly closed his eyes and
was about to activate the Qi within his body and cure the injuries he
sustained during training.

Just as he was about to close his eyes though, Su Ming suddenly opened
them. He could feel something was different about the moon when he
saw it from the multiple little holes right before.

When he looked at it again, he widened his eyes!

There was a hint of red on the moon in the sky…

www.asianovel.com
269

Chapter 36

Chapter 36
Su Ming was stunned. When he looked at the moon once again, the red
hint had disappeared as though it was just an illusion. Su Ming’s eyes
turned grave. He did not believe that it was just an illusion. He became
silent as he stared at the moon once again from the small holes on the
wall.

Time passed by slowly. While Su Ming looked at the moon, he did not
circulate the Qi around his body. As such, the red light disappeared
quickly from the cave and everything returned to normal. After a while,
Su Ming frowned.

‘Could it really be a mistake..?’

Su Ming sighed. He was just about to close his eyes and forget about the
moon when a thought crossed his head. He frowned.

‘That’s not right!’

Somewhere in his mind, he caught onto a train of thought but the

thoughts flitted around in his head as if they were about to disappear at
any second. It was very difficult for him to gather them together.

"Red moon… red moon… red…" Su Ming mumbled and lowered his head
to look at this body. He remembered the moment he saw the red moon
was when the medicine had just worn off. His blood was circulating

www.asianovel.com
270

around his body according to his will, and there was red light lighting up
the cave.

His eyes gradually brightened up as he thought about it. The muddled

thoughts in his head gradually became clear. After a moment, Su Ming
instantaneously opened his eyes as he activated and circulated the
blood in his body. The 19 blood veins appeared on his body at once and
released a piercing red glow. Not only was his body enveloped in the red
glow, the cave was also dyed in a red light.

Su Ming focused his eyes on the moon from the multiple little holes.
Under the glare of the red light, he took a deep breath as a look of
comprehension appeared in his eyes. They became increasingly serious
at the same time.

At that very moment, the moon appeared red!

The moon itself was not red but because the cave was enveloped in red,
Su Ming was looking at the moon underneath the red light. It was only
logical for him to think that the moon had turned scarlet.

"The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire
burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn
heaven into ashes… If 't be true the moon of fire appears from the
clouds on the endless earth… I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire
in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is the law.
Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all
becometh the authorities of Fire!" Su Ming looked at the red moon and
mumbled.

‘"I wilt sink into deep bethought… I wilt sink into deep bethought…" The
meaning of this line should be, the moon of fire will only appear if you
think about it calmly and imagine it… But what am I imagining…? "As
the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is

www.asianovel.com
271

the law. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all
becometh the authorities of Fire…" No. These lines don’t have much
relation to imagination. It should be related to an action instead.’

Su Ming frowned. As of then, he was still controlling the circulation of

blood in his body. It caused the red glow to become thicker. The red tint
on the moon became clearer in his eyes.

‘Imagination…’

Su Ming’s eyes lit up abruptly as a thought struck him like thunder

roaring in the sky.

‘Could it be that I have to chant these lines? "If 't be true the moon of
fire appears from the clouds on the endless earth… I wilt sink into deep
bethought!" If that’s the case, then the meaning is different. It doesn’t
mean that I should only start imagining when the moon of fire appears
but I have to imagine the moon of fire appearing!’

Su Ming trembled. He felt that he had just caught onto something

important!

He took breathed in sharply and began thinking about the moon turning
red in the sky quietly in his heart. The image kept repeating itself as
time passed by. He even forgot about controlling the circulation of blood
in his body once all his attention was focused on imagining the moon
turning red. He also did not notice the blood red light in the cave had
already faded away and the cave had returned to its normal shade of
color.

He lifted his head and looked at the moon from the numerous holes on
the wall. The image in his head was projected onto the moon.

"Red moon… burning moon…" Su Ming mumbled. In his mind, the moon

www.asianovel.com
272

was red and the shade of red was becoming thicker, gradually turning
the entire moon blood red.

At that moment, Su Ming’s entire body seemed to relax. He could feel a

thin thread of red light falling down from the moon before his eyes. It
floated through the little holes and fused into his eyes. Bit by bit, it
flowed into his body and mixed with his blood.

There was a cold sensation in his entire body and it assimilated into his
blood, causing his Qi to slowly circulate on its own in his body. Su Ming
did not realize it. He felt as if the entire world had disappeared. The only
thing that existed was the red moon and it was becoming bigger and
clearer in his sight.

That red in the moon seemed to have some sort of mysterious force. As
it shone, the light seeped into his body.

Time passed by slowly. Xiao Hong had already woken up a long time ago
and it was watching Su Ming with a dumb expression not far away. There
was a puzzled look in its eyes. It also looked at the moon outside from
the little holes but the moon looked just the same as it always did. It
scratched its head and could not understand why Su Ming was
daydreaming.

No one noticed that at that very moment, amid the five summits on Dark
Mountain, a mysterious change was also happening where all the Wings
of the Moon were sleeping!

It was especially so in the deeper parts of Black Flame Mountain. On the

giant red tree within the magma covered basin, numerous line-like
creatures were floating about. Sometimes, the faces of the Wings of the
Moon would be visible. There were no looks of viciousness or sadness on
their faces. Instead, there were expressions of obsession and excitement
on their faces.

www.asianovel.com
273

No one knew what they were excited about but judging by the speed of
their movements, they were extremely excited.

It was as if they were struggling to fly out of the tree but were prevented
from doing so by some unknown force.

It also seemed like they felt something as though they were being
summoned or... they were worshiping something… or perhaps… they
felt the Berserker Powers they had lost since ancient times…

Within the Fire Berserker Tribe that existed during ancient times, the
corpse lying at its borders seemed to remain unchanged even though it
was soaked in the fiery magma. However the wall where its finger
pointed at was empty. The words that Su Ming read the last time were
gone.

There was nothing there but the words were not erased by anyone. It
was as though they never existed.

Even though the corpse was just a pile of bones, the look of mockery
and aloofness on its face was even more distinct.

Perhaps he was not mocking at what happened during his death but
what happened after…

It was nighttime. As the moon was showed signs of leaving and the first
rays of sunlight appeared, a person covered entirely in black walked into
the deeper parts of Dark Mountain.

It was the same person who appeared in Black Mountain Tribe the night
of the blood red moon. He was walking very slowly. With each step he
took, his body seemed to into something like an apparition. He would
walk straight through the numerous dried trees in the forest.

www.asianovel.com
274

"It’s not here either… Just where is it?!" The person sighed and spoke in
a hoarse voice as he walked into the distance. As the sun appeared in
the sky, he disappeared.

www.asianovel.com
275

Chapter 37

Chapter 37
The night was over. The last shreds of darkness were being chased away
by the rays of morning sun. The moon in the sky turned into a crescent
moon and was about to disappear. Su Ming, who was still in the cave on
Black Flame Mountain shivered and finally lowered his head.

There was confusion, bafflement and most importantly, a shred of

emptiness in his eyes. When Xiao Hong saw the expression on Su Ming’s
face, it immediately puffed its fur up and retreated quickly until its back
was pressed against the wall of the cave. Fear and shock appeared
across its face.

He saw the faint shadow of the blood red moon slowly disappearing from
Su Ming’s eyes.

The vague shadow of the blood red moon finally disappeared completely
from Su Ming’s eyes after a long time and he snapped out from his
trance. Xiao Hong watched Su Ming by his side for a while with a
dumbfounded expression. Bewilderment slowly edged itself onto its
face.

Su Ming took a deep breath. To him, the entire night had passed by in
the blink of an eye. Now that his mind was clear, the memories of the
night only served to make him even more confused. Once he checked
his body however, all his confusion turned into shock.

www.asianovel.com
276

"My injuries… are all cured…" Su Ming mumbled. His body had been
injured when he forcefully trained himself. While the injuries had not
been serious, he still knew from experience that he needed to meditate
for a few days to recover. Yet now, he recovered in one night.

After a long while, Su Ming drew in a breath and lifted his head. He only
saw the clear sky and sun from the numerous holes in the wall.

‘That was indeed a Berserker Art, an Art belonging to the Fire Berserker
Tribe! This Art has an incredible power. I only needed to sink into my
thoughts for one night and all my injuries have healed…’

Su Ming’s eyes lit up and he immediately activated the Qi in his body.

Soon, all 19 blood veins appeared on his body.

However when the 19 blood veins emerged, an odd expression appeared

on Su Ming’s face. He could faintly feel some leftover strength within
himself. His expression became serious and once again, he began
circulating the Qi around his entire body. When the Qi went through a
few cycles around his entire body, the 20th blood vein appeared
suddenly on his chest!

Su Ming widened his eyes in shock. Once the Qi in his body dispersed,
he became even more surprised with what happened the previous night.

His heart pounded against his chest. The incredible effects from
Mountain Spirit had caught him by surprise. In addition to the discovery
of the mysterious effects of the Fire Berserker Art, a new path seemed to
have opened itself right before Su Ming’s eyes!

‘Awakening! Perhaps I can reach the Awakening Realm and become a

powerful Berserker in the Awakening Realm!’

Su Ming took a deep breath and quelled the excitement in his chest.
Xiao Hong ran towards him from where it was not far away and climbed

www.asianovel.com
277

onto Su Ming’s shoulders. It stared into Su Ming’s eyes with a confused

expression. It even brought its paws up to pinch Su Ming’s cheeks.

Su Ming laughed and pushed the little monkey away. They played
around for a while before Xiao Hong hissed at Su Ming as if it
remembered something. It raised its right paw and sniffed it. An elated
expression appeared on its face. It even licked its paw a few times and
placed it right before Su Ming like it wanted Su Ming to sniff it.

Su Ming was momentarily surprised. He noticed Xiao Hong doing the

same thing for the past few months and had a few theories about it.
However, he always thought there was something off about his theories.
Now that he saw it again, he looked at Xiao Hong’s right paw in his face
with hesitation. He then sniffed it as Xiao Hong looked at him
expectantly.

A foul smell wafted its way into his nose. It made him push the paw
away. He found Xiao Hong’s actions funny and annoying at the same
time.

Xiao Hong immediately glared at him. It seemed displeased with how Su

Ming pushed his hand away and hissed at Su Ming. Then it ran to a
corner of the cave and sniffed its paw again. It had the same elated
expression on its face, as if it once caught something in its right paw…

‘It never had that habit before…’

Su Ming looked at Xiao Hong’s expression and became even more

surprised. As a thought flickered in his mind, he decided on something.

A few days passed by since then and Su Ming was once again lost in the
process of quenching herbs. The powerful effects of Mountain Spirit
made his heart pound in excitement and his desire to create more of
them increased.

www.asianovel.com
278

It was a pity that the failure rate for creating Mountain Spirit was
incredibly high. Su Ming had only managed to create two pills after he
used half of the Cloud Gauze Grass he had in stock.

Besides quenching herbs, Su Ming would also sit down and control the
circulation of the blood around his body during the day. It allowed his
body to stabilize even more in the third level of the Blood Solidification
Realm. A strong presence spread through his body. Based on Su Ming’s
analysis, he would have been able to fight against the Berserker from
Black Mountain Tribe whom he killed using Scattering Blood face-to-face
at this point!

During the night, Su Ming would give up on the quenching of herbs and
sit in the cave to stare at the moon. He pictured the image of the blood
red moon in his head quietly. However, the effects were no longer as
powerful and strange as the first day.

Even so, the training Su Ming did for the past few days allowed him to
manifest another blood vein, turning him into a 22 blood veined
Berserker.

That night, Su Ming sat down with his legs crossed and stared at the
moon. As he was imagining the red moon, Xiao Hong who had not gone
out of the cave for a few days, got up silently. There was excitement and
anticipation in its eyes. It sniffed its right paw with an exhilarated look
on its face and watched Su Ming. Once it realized Su Ming was not
looking, it ran out of the exit.

The moment Xiao Hong disappeared from the cave, Su Ming opened his
eyes. A smile appeared at the corners of his lips as he got up quietly and
left the cave as well.

‘I want to see just what it is that is captivating Xiao Hong.’

www.asianovel.com
279

Su Ming was after all, still a teenager. He was still inquisitive. After he
noticed Xiao Hong’s actions, his curiosity was sparked.

With Su Ming’s new strength as a 22 blood veined Berserker, his speed

and agility had arrived at an astonishing level. If he wanted it, there
would not even be footsteps left on the snow.

He could make it so that Xiao Hong did not notice him even as he
followed it. Xiao Hong’s speed was extremely quick in the night. It
reached the foot of the mountain very soon.

Su Ming followed it with a grin on his face.

However, that grin left his face an hour later and was replaced by an odd
expression.

He saw Xiao Hong jumping around the forest with a destination in mind.
It ran forward with absolutely no hesitation, obviously familiar with the
route. It finally stopped in front of a burrow somewhere in the forest.
Much of the plants around the burrow were already destroyed, making it
look extremely messy.

Xiao Hong paced outside the burrow quietly. There was vigilance mixed
with anticipation in its demeanor. After it observed the burrow for a
while, it rushed in quickly.

Su Ming frowned when he saw this not far away. With all his years of
experience being in the forest, he could tell with just one glance that the
burrow was used by a big wild beast for hibernation.

At that moment, a low roar filled with anger traveled out from the
burrow and a red shadow immediately ran out from the burrow. As it
ran, it would also let out piercing shrieks. There was also a hint of pride
on its face. Su Ming saw a clear bundle of black fur in its right paw.

www.asianovel.com
280

‘This is…’

Su Ming was uncertain of what it was but soon after, the land trembled
and a creature that looked like a giant bear roared within the cave.

The beast was entirely black and had long fur. Its eyes were bloodshot
with anger. When Su Ming saw the creature, a weird expression settled
on his face.

He saw that there was only a handful of fur left on a huge portion of the
angry beast’s groin. It looked positively stark and clearly it was not the
first time the fur over that part was plucked. It must have happened
multiple times…

When he remembered what Xiao Hong held in its hands, he could not
help but also recall the time Xiao Hong asked him to sniff its paw just a
few days ago. Su Ming widened his eyes abruptly.

The wild beast roared and chased after Xiao Hong furiously but it did not
have Xiao Hong’s speed. Before long, it whimpered as if it had given up.
Then it returned to the burrow looking very downcast. After a while,
huge clamoring sounds came from within the cave as though the beast
was venting its anger.

Su Ming’s mind was blank. With a peculiar expression on his face, he

chased after Xiao Hong. His speed was much faster than Xiao Hong’s
and not long into the chase, he saw Xiao Hong’s shadow from afar.

Xiao Hong stopped at a part of the forest filled with dried trees. It looked
around its surroundings. It then quickly rubbed the black fur on its groin.
Su Ming could see the pride on its face clearly. That look of pride
seemed to announce that it was as "strong" as the bear. In all honesty, it
just looked more like a pervert at that moment.

www.asianovel.com
281

Su Ming’s face was emotionless. He watched as Xiao Hong walked back

into the forest proudly after it was finished with its business. It
screeched and then…

Su Ming saw a bunch of petite female monkeys whose fur were not red
emerging from the forest quickly and surrounding Xiao Hong.

He watched as the petite monkeys sniffed Xiao Hong’s right paw. They
were shocked and fearful. After that, they looked at its groin… Then Xiao
Hong went into the deeper parts of the forest with the petite female
monkeys feeling proud of himself.

Su Ming laughed wryly and sighed. He finally understood what was going
on. Xiao Hong was using the might of a bear to attract the opposite sex.

Su Ming did not know whether to laugh or cry. He did not even know
what to think of it. He quickly left the place and went into a trance again
to forget about how he was persuaded to sniff Xiao Hong’s right paw
that day.

He returned to the cave feeling embarrassed. Su Ming let out a long

sigh. He pitied the bear that lost its fur.

‘No wonder every time Xiao Hong went out, it’d come back after a few
days exhausted… After resting for a while, it’d recover its strength and
go back outside…’

Su Ming touched his nose and forced himself to ignore the matter. Once
again, he immersed himself in projecting the image of the red moon and
sank into the mysterious feeling of having the red tint from the moon
seeping into his blood.

A few days passed by. One night, Su Ming was looking at the moon as he
sat down cross-legged as usual. As he looked at the bright surface of the

www.asianovel.com
282

moon, the faint outline of the blood red moon gradually appeared in Su
Ming’s vision. It shone brilliantly. Suddenly, the blood red moon in his
left vision seemed to burn. Su Ming trembled.

A string of words crossed his mind.

‘"As the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the
one is the law. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let
us all becometh the authorities of Fire!"’

www.asianovel.com
283

Chapter 38

Chapter 38
"As the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the
one is the law. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let
us all becometh the authorities of Fire!" Su Ming mumbled instinctively.
The string of words kept repeating themselves in his head and it became
louder each time they were repeated. It was like the roar of thunder by
the end as they rumbled repeatedly in his head. The faint shadow of the
blood red moon became even clearer in Su Ming’s eyes. It gave off a
strange and enchanting glow as if it was burning. Su Ming felt a stab of
pain in his eyes.

The pain was not too obvious in the beginning. However as time passed
and the moon shone in the sky, the pain intensified until Su Ming started
trembling. It seemed as though he could no longer bear it.

He wanted to close his eyes and stop looking at the moon. The source of
his pain was not the fire but the moonlight. At the same time, he had a
strong feeling that somehow it all happened because it was the right
time for him to learn this strange Art.

If he closed his eyes, he would be giving up on learning the Art. He also

had a feeling that if he gave up then, he would lose the right to learn it
ever again.

‘"As the fire in mine blood burns…" But how do I make it burn?!’

www.asianovel.com
284

Su Ming’s eyes were bloodshot. The veins in his eyes surrounded the
shadow of the blood red moon which had substituted his pupils. It made
Su Ming look especially ghastly at that moment.

The burning image of the blood red moon also burned away all the
moisture in his eyes. His eyes looked dried up and bloodshot at the
same time. It was like his eyes were about to wither away at any
moment.

Su Ming lifted his eyes and roared. His face was twisted as he controlled
the circulation of blood in his veins. Yet, no matter how hard he pushed
the blood towards his eyes, there were no signs of alleviation from the
dryness in his eyes. If anything, it only made the withering sensation in
his eyes even worse.

Gradually, the moon began to fade from Su Ming’s sight.

If there was anyone beside Su Ming then, they would have clearly seen
that Su Ming’s eyes were still burning with red fire. The fire looked like
blood and it was burning rapidly.

‘How am I supposed to make my blood burn?! Just how am I supposed to

make my blood burn?!’

Su Ming struggled. He could not understand the underlying meaning of

the strange Berserker Art. As most of his field of vision faded away, he
slowly closed his eyes. He knew that if he did not close his eyes by then,
it was highly possible that he would no longer see light.

Yet, at the very moment before his eyes closed completely, a strange
picture appeared in Su Ming’s head like a flash of lightning. It was
something he saw before he saved Bai Ling. It was the pain and sadness
on the Wings of the Moon’s faces residing on the red branch in the fire
cave.

www.asianovel.com
285

The Wings of the Moon repeatedly bit through their claws and wiped
their eyes with them…

Su Ming was startled. He understood something. That very moment

before he completely closed his eyes, he opened them once again and
brought his right hand to his mouth. He bit down resolutely.

Immediately, blood flowed down from his fingertips. The moment his
blood stained his entire finger, he raised his hand and smeared his eyes
with the blood on his finger!

The moment Su Ming smeared his eyes with blood, something like a
bellow came out from between his eyebrows. His eyes immediately felt
refreshed. Black Flame Mountain also seemed to quake lightly but
strangely, not a single fleck of snow moved. It was as if the physical
body of the mountain did not shake instead, it was the spirit of the
mountain which shook.

At the same time, whiffs of air which could not be seen flowed out from
within Black Flame Mountain suddenly. They gathered hastily around Su
Ming.

Su Ming did not know what it was but he could feel the whiffs of air
coming towards him. They were fusing into his eyes. It was as if his eyes
had turned into a vortex and it was pulling in the air.

The whiffs of air which entered his eyes were like rain that could
extinguish the fire. As they flowed into his eyes, the dull look in Su
Ming’s eyes disappeared rapidly. His eyes could see clearly once again.
However, amid the clarity in his eyes, there was a hint of a blood red
glint. The world Su Ming saw turned a bloody red at that moment!

The burning and dry sensation in his eyes went away abruptly and were
replaced with a refreshing feeling. The pain in his body also disappeared
like the wind at the same time!

www.asianovel.com
286

As the whiffs of strange air gushed into Su Ming’s eyes, they spread to
his entire body before assimilating into his blood. Then along with the
blood, they circulated around his entire body.

The 22 blood veins were shining brightly in a scarlet light on Su Ming’s

body. When the light enveloped his entire body, the 23rd blood vein
manifested out of nowhere!

The moment the 23rd blood vein appeared, the blood red tint in Su
Ming’s eyes flashed and the 24th blood vein manifested as well!

After a long time, the sky began to brighten and the moon started to
fade. Soon, it was going to be replaced by the sun. Su Ming stood up
quickly and ran towards the exit. In the blink of an eye, he arrived
outside. The winds in the mountain whined and led his long hair in a
dance. The 24 blood veins shone fiercely on his body. Su Ming looked
incredibly unearthly.

He stood there and looked at the moon which was about to fade away.
Suddenly, he breathed deeply in the direction of the moon.

At that point, Su Ming saw the moon sway. A hint of red moonlight fell
from the moon straight into Su Ming’s eyes and it disappeared soon
after!

Su Ming shivered. On his neck, the 25th blood vein appeared!

He had arrived at the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!

Within most small tribes, a lot of value was attached to Berserkers in the
fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. This meant that tribe
members who had reached the fourth level could join the hunting team.
It also meant that such a tribe member could become one of the main
forces in the tribe should there be a battle!

www.asianovel.com
287

At the same time, the fourth level also signaled that the Berserker had
arrived at the peak of the early stages of the Blood Solidification Realm.
If they reached the fifth level, they would then become Berserkers in the
middle stage of the Blood Solidification Realm! More importantly, once
he reached the middle stage of Blood Solidification, there was hope for
Su Ming to learn and use a new Berserker Art!

Su Ming felt a powerful feeling of strength he had never felt before in his
body. His whole demeanor was calm. He looked at the fading moon and
the brightening sky as the blood in his veins circulated around his body.
The whiffs of cold air seemed to rush towards his eyes. At the same
time, huge amounts of air which held the same properties rushed
towards him from the mountains.

He even had a strange feeling that he could control the light from the
moon!

Under the guidance of this strange sensation, Su Ming lifted his hands
slowly and waved lightly the very moment the moon was about to
disappear.

www.asianovel.com
288

Chapter 39

Chapter 39
The moment Su Ming waved his right hand, the fading crescent moon in
the sky suddenly emitted a bright silver light. No one else could see the
silver light. Only Su Ming could.

As the silver light fell from the sky following Su Ming’s hand motion, he
saw the sky before him twisting. Then he saw the light he coaxed out
from the moon blink and a roar rang through the sky. A big portion of
the stone walls in front of Su Ming cracked and split into a large amount
of debris that scattered on the ground. Some of the debris even fell into
the stream on the mountain and they echoed for a long time.

Su Ming widened his eyes and took a deep breath. He looked at his right
hand with a dumbfounded expression. It took him a long time before he
snapped out of his daze and looked at the sky. The moon had already
vanished and the sun had risen. The land welcomed its first rays of
sunlight for the day.

"Is… this the Fire Berserker Art…? But this Art is related to the moon. It
has nothing to do with fire. Why is it so?" Su Ming mumbled under his
breath. His heart was pounding rapidly against his chest. When he
guided the might of the moonlight with his right hand earlier, there was
a strangeness to it that he did not understand. Nonetheless, the
viciousness of the Art made Su Ming’s heart pound.

He clenched his right fist and swung it against a big rock lying by his

www.asianovel.com
289

side as he activated his Qi. The 25 blood veins manifested on his body,
crisscrossing on his skin. As his fist touched the stone, a muffled boom
rang in the air. Several cracks appeared on the stone. At the same time,
a strong rebound traveled up along Su Ming’s right arm into his body
but, it was blocked by his Qi.

Su Ming took a step back. He looked at the multiple cracks which

appeared on the big stone and his eyes shone with excitement.

‘I can only make the stone crack even with my strength as a fourth level
Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm… If I cast Spirit Devourer and
I find a suitable animal spirit, perhaps I can make the stone shatter… But
this is already my full strength. If I compare this with that small ray of
moonlight, then there’s a huge difference between my strength and that
moonlight.

‘If one small ray of moonlight already had such powerful effects, then if I
had more…’

Su Ming took a deep breath and laughed happily. He could feel his own
body change and the power stored within his body. He began to look
forward… for night to arrive.

‘It’s a pity I can only use the power of the moonlight at night.’

Su Ming went back into the cave.

Su Ming had never looked forward for night to come so strongly before.
He would lift his head and look out the holes to check the sky
occasionally. He felt as if the day was passing by too slowly. Gradually,
the day darkened once again and moonlight lit up the land. Su Ming
quelled the excitement in his heart and looked at the moon. He took a
deep breath as his eyes glinted.

From the inheritance he obtained from the God of Berserkers, Su Ming

www.asianovel.com
290

clearly knew that once he reached the fifth or even higher level of the
Blood Solidification Realm, he would be able to cast two extremely
powerful Berserker Arts. They had been passed down Dark Mountain
Tribe when it was still a middle sized tribe hundreds of years ago!

Dark Blood Dust and Execution of the Three Evils!

Dark Blood Dust gathers a drop of Berserker Blood within the body and
allows the caster to obtain an astonishing burst of strength for a short
period of time. As for Execution of the Three Evils, every time Su Ming
thought about it, his heart pounded in excitement.

Dark Blood Dust could only be cast by Berserkers who had manifested
more than 50 blood veins. It was even harder for Execution of the Three
Evils. The caster needed to manifest 200 blood veins to be able to cast
the very first stage of the Art. They could only then cast the first strike!

To arrive at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, he needed

53 blood veins. If he wanted to become a Berserker at the sixth level, he
needed 109 blood veins! As for the seventh level, he needed 243 blood
veins!

The peak of the middle stage of the Blood Solidification Realm was the
eighth level where he would require 399 blood veins!

Every level above the ninth level until the 11th level was considered the
later stage of the Blood Solidification Realm. At the 11th level, the
number of blood veins required was a normal Berserker’s limit. He or
she needed to manifest all 781 blood veins. If more blood veins were
manifested, not only would the Berserker become stronger, the chances
of arriving at the Awakening Realm would also be higher!

Su Ming’s eyes shone. He looked at the moon in the sky and the
anticipation within his eyes grew. As he imagined the moon turning red
in his head, the red moon gradually appeared in his eyes. He also felt

www.asianovel.com
291

the burning sensation in his eyes again.

This time, Su Ming did not hesitate and bit through the skin on his finger
and smeared his blood over his eyes. His whole body seemed to cry out
and the strange sight which unfolded within Black Flame Mountain the
day before occurred once more.

‘I want to become stronger!’

The 25 blood veins manifested on Su Ming’s body and shone in a blood

red glow as they absorbed the air from the mountain. Air was rushing
towards him from all around. At the same time, as image of the blood
red moon shone in his eyes, Su Ming lifted his right hand and smeared
the blood on his fingers across his eyes once again!

‘"The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire
burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn
heaven into ashes… If 't be true the moon of fire appears from the
clouds on the endless earth… I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire
in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is the law.
Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all
becometh the authorities of Fire!"

‘"The nine is the utmost of all! The nine is the utmost of all!" The
meaning of this must be that I have to let my blood burn 9 times!’

Once Su Ming smeared his blood across his eyes again, his body
trembled furiously. Tremors shook the entire Black Flame Mountain but
still, no one noticed the tremors this time as well.

A stronger wave of the mountain’s aura came rushing into Su Ming’s

body in the form of air. It made him feel as if he was about to explode.
The light from the 25 blood veins became even brighter on his skin and
started moving as if they were alive.

www.asianovel.com
292

At that moment, the 26th blood vein manifested on Su Ming’s body but it
did not stop there. The 27th, 28th, 29th… right up to the 33rd blood vein
manifested at the same time on his body!

Su Ming’s breathing quickened as his heartbeat raced against his chest.

He was drunk on power. It seemed like he refused to wake up but his
mind was still clear. As the blood red moon in his eyes shone once again,
he lifted his right hand slowly and pierced the skin of his third finger.

The fresh blood gathering on his finger had some sort of mysterious
power. Su Ming looked at the fresh blood and slowly placed it on his
eyes. He was making his blood burn for the third time!

He had a strong feeling that if he could make his blood burn the third
time, his power would increase exponentially! That thought made his
body shiver as he stared at his finger. Su Ming gritted his teeth and
pressed his finger against his right eye and wiped it gently. The moment
some of the blood smeared over his right eye, the entire Dark Mountain
trembled!

Not only did Black Flame Mountain tremble, the other four summits also
shook as if their souls were shuddering. Many birds and beasts looked at
the sky in fear and did not dare to move. However, when anyone looked
at the mountains, they appeared normal. There were no obvious signs of
change.

Neither Dark Dragon Tribe nor Dark Mountain Tribe noticed it. Only Bi
Tu, from Black Mountain Tribe and who had absorbed the blood of the
Wings of the Moon to break through the Awakening Realm noticed. His
heart trembled. There was a shred of horror in his eyes as he went out of
his house and looked into the sky.

However, the sensation was fleeting and it disappeared like the wind. No
matter how hard he tried to find it, he could not pinpoint the source of

www.asianovel.com
293

his fear.

Aside from Bi Tu, all the Wings of the Moon residing within the deeper
parts of the five mountains had excited looks on their faces when Su
Ming attempted to burn his blood the third time. They were in a frenzy,
trying to break through the strange tree which held them. It was as
though they were searching for their king!

Nonetheless, they were held back by an unknown force and could not go
out.

At the same time, the strange red tree within Dark Mountain trembled. It
was unknown whether it was trembling in agitation or fear.

Meanwhile in the cave, Su Ming’s eyes did not stop trembling as his right
eye was smeared with fresh blood. The strong aura from the entirety of
Dark Mountain charged into his body madly. It caused the blood veins on
his body to manifest at a speed that terrified even Su Ming.

34, 35, 36… 42, 44… and they did not stop manifesting right up until the
47th blood vein!

Su Ming could not continue any longer. The feeling like he was about to
explode had become even more apparent. He could even vaguely hear
the howls of the Wings of the Moon calling out from within Dark
Mountain.

He raised his right hand. His breathing was rapid as it came out in harsh
pants. His entire body was drenched in sweat. At the same time, he
could not feel the movement of Dark Mountain’s soul anymore. The
strong aura that rushed towards him also disappeared. The roars which
rang faintly in his ears also disappeared and everything returned to
normal.

www.asianovel.com
294

However, Su Ming knew that everything that had happened earlier was
not normal at all!

‘What a strong Berserker Art! I can feel that if I complete the third cycle
of the burning of blood, the number of my blood veins manifesting will
increase by several fold! This is only the third time. If I go through all
nine times…’

Su Ming took a shaky breath. He began to feel a bit apprehensive about

continuing with this method of training.

‘It’s not only nine times of that. From what I understand, once I have
burned my blood nine times, I can then worship the moon of fire… once I
worship it nine times, I can then obtain the power to control all fire!’

At that moment, Su Ming felt as if his body had become unbelievably

powerful. After some time, he lifted his head and his eyes were bright
with resolution.

‘If I train with this Art using the pills… I will be able to reach the
Awakening Realm!’

Su Ming clenched his fists.

www.asianovel.com
295

Chapter 40

Chapter 40
Time passed by as Su Ming immersed himself in the process of
quenching herbs and his training. Xiao Hong returned to the cave
exhausted after a few days as Su Ming was meditating. Its red fur had
darkened several shades as well, illustrating just how tired it was.

However, tired as it may be, there were expressions of longing and pride
on its face. It kept sniffing its right paw and grinned as if it was giggling
foolishly.

When Xiao Hong came back, Su Ming opened his eyes slightly. When he
saw Xiao Hong, he remembered what he witnessed the day he followed
Xiao Hong into the forest. An awkward expression settled on his face.

Xiao Hong noticed Su Ming’s gaze and turned around to look at him. It
immediately ran towards him and raised its right paw proudly. It
extended its right paw to Su Ming, urging Su Ming to sniff it again. It felt
that it had to share everything that was good with everyone.

Su Ming did not know whether to laugh or cry. He no longer paid any
attention to Xiao Hong and once again immersed himself in his training.

The month soon passed by. The date Su Ming was to go with the elder to
Wind Stream Tribe loomed near.

During this period of time, Su Ming used up all of the Cloud Gauze Grass

www.asianovel.com
296

in his possession but only managed to create one Mountain Spirit. The
high failure rate made Su Ming’s spirits incredibly low.

At the very least, his training had been pretty successful. He had
completely settled into the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm
and managed to manifest two more blood veins, bringing the total blood
veins he manifested up to 49 blood veins. He had also gradually adapted
to the strangeness of the Fire Berserker Art.

However, the further down the path of the Blood Solidification Realm,
the harder it was to solidify more blood veins. Lately, no matter how
hard Su Ming trained, he could no longer solidify any more of his blood.
He understood that this was related to the incompletion of the third
burning of his blood.

Moreover when the moon was out at night, Su Ming acted according to
his senses and tried to control the moonlight multiple times. However,
the results were not obvious. It seemed like he could only control no
more than a small ray of moonlight.

Even though it was only a small ray of moonlight, in Su Ming’s hands, it

was incredibly sharp, even more so than his horn. Most importantly, Xiao
Hong could not see the ray of moonlight. From that observation alone,
Su Ming believed that he was the only one who could see the moonlight,
no one else.

It was daylight. Su Ming stood up and looked around the fire cave. After
a moment of silence he pushed his Barren Cauldron aside. He did not
know how long he would stay at Wind Stream Tribe. He needed to make
preparations.

On the walls of the fire cave were numerous fine ravines decorating the
walls densely. Those ravines were created during the days Su Ming
learned how to control the moonlight.

www.asianovel.com
297

Once he packed up, Su Ming left the cave. Xiao Hong had already woken
up. When it saw that Su Ming was about to leave, it followed him quickly.
When they arrived outside the cave, it climbed onto Su Ming’s shoulders,
too lazy to descend the mountain on its own.

‘It’s a pity Mountain Spirit is too hard to make… There were eight holes
underneath the picture of Mountain Spirit on the second door so it’s
obvious I have to offer eight of them… I wonder how long it’ll take for
me to offer up 8 Mountain Spirits without forsaking my own training…

‘Besides, I also need to offer the pills called Fire of the South for the
second door to open… But I’ve never seen the herbs required for the
pills before. Thank the heavens for the bamboo slip the elder gave me.
At least there are some descriptions of herbs there.’

Su Ming stood outside the cave and looked at the sun rising from the
horizon He breathed in the refreshing cold air around him.

‘I can only open the second door after I have gathered enough Mountain
Spirit and Fire of the South… At the very least there is no need for me to
create The Welcoming of Deities. Still, it just shows how rare The
Welcoming of Deities is!’

As Su Ming was deep in his thoughts, Xiao Hong who was sprawled
across his shoulders, grabbed his hair and hissed impatiently.

Su Ming patted the little monkey’s head and jumped down the mountain
peak. The wind blew against him. It made his shirt and hair flutter. It also
made Xiao Hong clutch onto Su Ming’s hair tightly as it screamed in
terror.

Su Ming laughed. He grabbed onto a stone within his right hand’s reach
as he fell. Once he regained his momentum, he jumped down again.
With his current abilities, Su Ming arrived at the foot of Black Flame

www.asianovel.com
298

Mountain before long.

Snow still covered the forests. They were really soft under his feet as
well. He sank when he stepped on them. Su Ming then ran into the
distance. He originally intended to return to the tribe but when he
arrived at a crossroads, his footsteps faltered and he hesitated for a
moment.

Xiao Hong was sitting on Su Ming’s shoulders. It seemed to be in a

comfortable position. Occasionally, it would sniff its right paw with an
exhilarated expression. It was slightly surprised when it saw Su Ming
stop.

The right path led back to his own tribe whereas the left path… Su Ming
gazed at the path. It led to Dark Dragon Tribe.

"I’ll just go and take a look… Xiao Hong, have you ever seen Bai Ling?
Oh, that’s right, you’ve never seen her. Do you want to see her?" Su
Ming asked softly.

Xiao Hong widened its eyes. It scratched the fur on its face and did not
make a sound.

"Alright. Since you want to see her, I’ll let you look at her from afar," Su
Ming spoke as if he suddenly had a perfectly logical reason to go to Dark
Dragon Tribe. He smiled and patted Xiao Hong’s head. When Xiao Hong
looked at him with an unamused expression, Su Ming ran down the left
lane quickly.

Su Ming arrived at the spot where he parted with Bai Ling when dusk
arrived. The sun had turned red as it began to set. He squatted there
and looked at the silhouette of Dark Dragon Tribe. He saw the other
members of Dark Dragon Tribe moving in there but he did not see Bai
Ling.

www.asianovel.com
299

After a long time, Su Ming sank into his thoughts. He did not know what
he was thinking. He only thought that Bai Ling was pretty. She was the
prettiest girl he had ever seen in his life and he wanted to look at her a
few more times.

After a moment of hesitation, he sat down quietly and chose not to take
any action. Instead, he looked at the sky. When the sun was about to set
and the sky about to darken completely, he stood up and walked
forward briskly. He still kept a hint of awareness to his surroundings as
he approached Dark Dragon Tribe. Nonetheless, he did not dare go too
near the tribe. It was after all, not Dark Mountain Tribe. If he was
discovered, there was a possibility he would be in danger.

While the relationship between Dark Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon
Tribe was not as tense as Dark Mountain Tribe and Black Mountain Tribe,
it did not mean that they were at peace with each other. If they met in
the wild, they still regarded each other with hostility. It would have been
even more so if they had discovered Su Ming, who had been lingering
outside Dark Dragon Tribe.

"Ah… I shouldn’t have done this." Su Ming mumbled as he continued

walking forward. When he was about 10,000 feet away from Dark
Dragon Tribe, he stopped walking. Su Ming grew up in the tribe and had
been regularly going out into the wild to collect herbs. On occasion, he
even ran into members from Black Mountain Tribe. Caution and vigilance
was practically second nature to him.

He had seen too much violence in his life. Even if most of the violence
happened to beasts which the hunting team brought back, living in such
conditions for years had already influenced him unconsciously as a child.
Besides, he had already killed someone!

Not even Lei Chen had stained his hands with human blood before.

www.asianovel.com
300

As such, even if Su Ming wanted to see Bai Ling for some unknown
reason, his instincts that were buried deep within told him to move only
during the night. As an act of caution, Su Ming also chose to stop 10,000
feet away from the tribe.

He squatted down and took a look at Dark Dragon Tribe. Then, he turned
around resolutely without hesitation and left the area around Dark
Dragon Tribe quickly.

Yet just as he took a few steps forward, Su Ming felt goosebumps. A

sense of danger far stronger than his meeting with the two Berserkers
from Black Mountain Tribe came crashing towards him.

As he leaped forward, he twisted his body abruptly and covered his head
with both hands. His entire body curled into a ball as he hugged Xiao
Hong tightly in his bosom, stopping in midair for a brief moment as if he
was frozen.

That moment, a sharp whistling sound sliced through the air. A long
gigantic spear about 30 feet flew towards Su Ming like lightning from
within the giant wooden fence surrounding Dark Dragon Tribe. It rushed
past Su Ming’s body and stuck itself into the ground, creating a loud
noise. The ground shook and snow flew into the air.

It also stirred up a wave of air which spread across a wide area around
the spear. Su Ming was lucky he was cautious enough to avoid it
beforehand. He landed on the ground as he moved along the air’s wave
current and ran forward at full speed immediately.

"Leaving?" A cold voice traveled from afar. A man with long hair wearing
a shirt made of sackcloth chased after him with a fierce look in his eyes.

As Su Ming ran forward, he turned back and looked at him with a cold
glare in his eyes.

www.asianovel.com
301

www.asianovel.com
302

Chapter 41

Chapter 41
The young man looked to be about 18 to 19 years old. He was strongly
built. So much so that he could compete with Lei Chen. In his hands, he
held a long spear. The spear was only about five feet long but its black
body gave it a shocking and chilling aura. There was also a golden
dazzle on the tip of the spear.

However, the spear was essentially not made of stone. It was made out
of a material Su Ming had never seen before. He looked back from afar
and when his eyes landed on the spear, his heart froze in fear.

It was a very, very familiar feeling.

Yet, he did not know where that familiarity came from. Nonetheless, it
made him feel that danger was looming over his head. Su Ming ignored
everything else. Only a basic instinctual need for him to remain calm
was left.

‘That person is not wearing hides but is wearing sackcloth instead. This
sort of clothes… This person must have a pretty high status in Dark
Dragon Tribe!

‘I don’t regret going near Dark Dragon Tribe!’

A glint appeared in Su Ming’s eyes as he came to an answer in his heart.

www.asianovel.com
303

"I did not go within 10,000 feet of the tribe. According to the rules
among the tribes, if a person or a pair stands 10,000 feet outside the
area of the tribe, he or she bears no ill will! I bear you no ill will. It’s just
that one of my friends is within your tribe and I wanted to see her." Su
Ming ran at the full speed of a fourth level Berserker of the Blood
Solidification Realm. His body was bent so low he was almost touching
the surface of the snow in order to increase his speed. No tracks were
left on the snow. As he ran, he shouted back towards the man pursuing
him.

"Oh? If that’s the case, if you’re truly not an enemy, then don’t run
anymore. Come with me back to the tribe and we’ll have the Elder verify
your identity." A cold glare flitted through the young man’s eyes. He
spoke slowly but his speed did not decrease. He increased his speed
instead and kept his eyes trained on Su Ming as if he was waiting for Su
Ming to hesitate.

"As an outsider, how can I just walk into your tribe?" There were no signs
of faltering on Su Ming side as he laughed and spoke to the man.

"True. Then what is the name of the person you know?" The young man
spoke slowly once again as he continued giving chase. His demeanor did
not change but he did narrow his eyes.

"I don’t know her name but I do know that she wears white and she’s
really beautiful." As Su Ming spoke and continued fleeing, he turned
back to look at his pursuer.

He saw a hint of murderous intent in the man’s eyes when he heard Su

Ming’s words. He understood then. Su Ming had been wondering why the
man would attack him with such ferocity even when he had not gone
within 10,000 feet of the tribe. He was still not considered a threat with
his current level of power. By right, even if he had drawn the attention of
Dark Dragon Tribe upon himself, he should not have instigated such an
attack.

www.asianovel.com
304

There had to be a reason behind it. The young man with an obviously
high status within the tribe was pursuing him alone and so, an answer
formed within Su Ming’s mind.

"I knew it, it’s him!" The young man answered with a snort. He took a
big step forward and raised his right hand as he continued pursuing Su
Ming. A big amount of black mist immediately scattered around him and
gathered around the spear on the man’s back. A sharp cry echoed
through the air after the black mist surrounded the spear a few times.
Then, as if the spear was guided by the black mist, it floated above the
man’s head.

Su Ming narrowed his eyes. It was a Berserker Art!

The presence of Qi coming out from the man also proved just how
powerful he was. He was slightly more powerful than Su Ming. Judging
by the looks of it, he should have been at the fifth level of the Blood
Solidification Realm but had only reached it not too long ago. He should
have just had a few more blood veins than Su Ming. Nonetheless, since
he had a Berserker Vessel, everything was different.

"You can see her after you die." There was more than 7,000 feet
between them. Since the two of them had been running at full speed,
they were already some distance away from Dark Dragon Tribe. Even so,
the man was still the only one giving chase.

As the black mist surrounded the long spear, the sense of danger
became even stronger. As the man spoke, his killing intent became even
more obvious in his eyes. He pointed at Su Ming with his right hand in
one swift motion and immediately, the black spear rushed towards Su
Ming with a piercing trill.

As it traveled forward, the golden glow on the tip of the long spear
flashed as though it could tear through a void. It came towards Su Ming

www.asianovel.com
305

at an unimaginable speed and within the blink of an eye, it was already

within 3,000 feet away from Su Ming.

‘Berserker Vessel!’

Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He recognized the object! All 49 blood veins
within Su Ming immediately appeared. The circulation of blood within his
body increased in an instant, causing the Qi within Su Ming’s body to
erupt. The act pushed Su Ming’s speed and agility to the peak and at the
very moment the long spear was about to touch him, Su Ming ducked.
The wind whistled wildly above his head as the long spear missed the
top of his head by about seven inches. It fell on the ground with a loud
thud.

The force of the strike was by no means weaker than the one from Dark
Dragon Tribe just moments ago.

A normal Berserker at the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm

would have found it hard to avoid the attack but Su Ming specialized in
speed and agility. As soon as he avoided the attack, he did not even
spare the long spear on the ground a glance. Instead, a cold glare
appeared in his eyes as he ran into the distance.

Su Ming did not even think about snatching the long spear from the
ground. It was written within the beast skin scrolls that only Berserkers
at the Awakening Realm could make Berserker Vessels acknowledge
them as their masters. Those below the Awakening Realm would not
have been able to do it.

Yet, it was odd that the man threw out the vessel so easily. It could have
been taken away by someone else with ease. There had to be something
wrong!

It was nearly dark.

www.asianovel.com
306

Before long, the young man reached the location where the long spear
was. An icy glare appeared in his eyes as he snorted. There was a light
crease between his brows.

As the son of the tribe leader in Dark Dragon Tribe, Si Kong was
probably not the strongest among the younger generation but he was
definitely no common Berserker. He had the strength of a fifth level
Berserker at the Blood Solidification Realm and had with him a Berserker
Vessel. Killing a person who was only at the fourth level of the Blood
Solidification Realm was easy.

Yet the person avoided the attack. The act alone made Si Kong wary and
alerted him to the cautiousness of the other person.

‘It’s a pity. If he had picked up my Berserker Vessel, he would have died

immediately.’

Si Kong hesitated for a moment but once he thought of something, he

picked up the long spear carefully and gave chase once more.

Su Ming ran like the wind in the forest. His speed kept increasing as he
ran but Si Kong kept up with him. The long spear would occasionally
whisk past him and prevented Su Ming from widening the distance
between them. There was still a few hundred feet between them as Su
Ming ran into the forest.

However if Su Ming truly wanted to escape, it would not have been hard
with his speed and knowledge of the forest. However, he did not have
the desire to widen the distance between them. This was the second
time he saw a Berserker Vessel. The fact that he had experienced its
might, his desire to obtain the Vessel increased. He wanted the Vessel!

As he ran, he occasionally looked at the sky. When he saw that the sky
had gradually darkened and the moon had appeared, a bright glint
twinkled in his eyes.

www.asianovel.com
307

‘Berserker Vessels are all rare items. Hence, he must have another trick
up his sleeve for him to throw it out so easily. Now, he’s not closing the
distance between us. If I were him, I would think about increasing the
power of the Berserker Vessel… But looking at how cautious he is, there
must be a price for him to pay if he made that move. But I wonder, just
how strong is the Vessel’s true might?’

Su Ming made a decision.

As Si Kong continued pursuing Su Ming, he began to grow impatient. He

did not expect his opponent to be so agile. It was getting dark and he
was getting too far away from the tribe. He had made sure not a lot of
people knew of his departure from the tribe. If he went back to the tribe
late, it would be hard for him to explain himself. He gritted his teeth and
grabbed at the air with his right hand. Then for the first time, the long
spear surrounded by black mist appeared in his hands.

At that moment, Su Ming suddenly spoke a few hundred feet ahead.

"With how fiercely you’re chasing me, I can see that you truly want to
kill me! There is no hate between us. Even if you want to kill me, at least
give me a reason."

"Why should I bother with idle chatter? You came within the area of my
tribe and for that, anyone from my tribe could kill you! Even if we did kill
you and Dark Mountain Tribe wanted to seek revenge for you, it’s still
your own fault!" Si Kong laughed coldly. He held onto the long spear
tightly as he continued pursuing Su Ming. Cold waves traveled from the
long spear into his arm.

Si Kong’s gaze darkened. He snorted and raised his right arm along with
the spear. Immediately, countless voices roared from within the forest. A
great amount of black mist flowed out of the spear and gathered around
it, turning the spear into an impressive black dragon!

www.asianovel.com
308

The dragon had numerous claws and its whiskers moved in the air. It
looked incredibly ferocious!

"No matter who you are, you must die today!" Si Kong grinned fiercely.
His face was pale. Clearly, calling out the might of the spear had brought
upon a great toll to his body. Just as he was about to throw the spear
towards Su Ming, Su Ming opened his mouth and spoke.

"It’s because I saved Bai Ling, right?" Su Ming suddenly said.

When Si Kong heard the name, he was momentarily stunned. The

moment his actions faltered, Su Ming stopped running abruptly and
turned around to look at him. He raised his right hand as well and swung
it in his direction.

A sense of danger he had never felt before arose in Si Kong’s heart. He

narrowed his eyes as his demeanor changed completely. Just as he was
about to throw the spear in his hand, he felt his body quivering. It was as
if a huge gust of wind blew against him and also a strong blast of light
pierced into his eyes. He saw the shadow of the blood red moon within
Su Ming’s eyes.

The shadow of the blood red moon became the only thing he saw. He
felt a sudden pain in his entire body and coughed out a mouthful of
blood. His eyes expressed confusion, bewilderment and bafflement as he
fell onto the snow face down.

As he fell, the spear that he did not manage to throw gradually turned
back into a common object as the black mist scattered. It fell to the side.

There was blood coming out from his entire body as it seeped into the
snow. There was a faint silvery thread around his body which sank deep
into his flesh. It felt like with just a slight tug, his entire body would have
been torn apart.

www.asianovel.com
309

He did not die. There was still breath within him. He just became
unconscious due to the sudden blast of pain.

Su Ming’s heart pounded against his chest. He looked at the spear with
lingering fear. When the true might of the spear had been brought out
by the before him, Su Ming had felt death.

"When you are fighting against someone, do not let your focus waver.
Do not hesitate. If it is possible to kill your enemy with one strike within
the shortest amount of time, do not wait till the last moment to do so."
Su Ming mumbled as he remembered the words in his head.

‘He had a Berserker Vessel. It was by pure luck that I won this battle!’

Su Ming squatted down and looked at the unconscious Si Kong. After

hesitating briefly, Su Ming chose to bandage his wounds. He did not
want Si Kong to die or cause trouble to Dark Mountain Tribe. He deduced
that Si Kong would wake up soon.

Soon, a crazed look settled in his eyes as he looked at the long black
spear lying by his side. He looked at it carefully and gradually found
some clues regarding the spear. On many parts of the spear were tiny
thorns that he would have missed if he had not observed the spear
carefully!

After looking at it for a long time, Su Ming found and held onto the only
small part of the spear that was without thorns carefully. He left the area
quickly.

www.asianovel.com
310

Chapter 42

Chapter 42
Before long, Su Ming quickly returned to the spot. He stood beside the
unconscious Si Kong and paced around him for a while. He lifted his
head and looked at the sky as well as the moon. The moonlight looked
gentle and soft as it shone on the land.

‘It’s not appropriate for me to take such a precious Berserker Vessel

away just like that. I don’t have a proper explanation and it can be taken
back by Dark Dragon Tribe anytime. Besides, I might even be accused of
snatching away treasure… Should I kill him or not?’

Su Ming fell into silence for a moment. He looked at Si Kong and arrived
at a decision.

He brought out a few herbs from his bosom and crushed it until they
became liquid. Then he rubbed the liquid on Si Kong’s lips. After that, he
squatted down beside Si Kong and patted Si Kong’s head rhythmically
with his left hand. It seemed like he wanted to wake him up by slapping
him.

Soon after, Si Kong’s entire body twitched and he opened his eyes
abruptly. When he did so, his eyes were still blurry. Even so, he saw Su
Ming’s smiling face within his faded field of vision.

Si Kong was momentarily stunned. Then he widened his eyes. There was
still bewilderment and bafflement lingering in his eyes. His mind was

www.asianovel.com
311

blank. He felt like he saw something before he fainted, but at the same
time, it could have all just been in his mind. In his fuzzy state, he was
beginning to feel confused.

Just as he was about to move, Su Ming swung the black spear in his right
hand and pointed the tip of the spear three inches away from Si Kong’s
throat. If Su Ming pushed forward just a little, Si Kong’s throat would
have been pierced and he would have died on the spot.

"Don’t move."

In Si Kong’s eyes, the golden glow on the tip of the spear looked like a
ray of light that was about to take his life. It made him tremble slightly.
He stared at Su Ming with fear and shock in his eyes.

"What… what do you want to do?! I am the son of Dark Dragon Tribe’s
tribe leader! If you kill me, the entire Dark Dragon Tribe will not let you
escape! I know that you’re from Dark Mountain Tribe. If you kill me, Dark
Mountain Tribe won’t protect you either!" He still could not fathom how
he had lost. He just remembered that the person before him swung his
hand and then he fainted in great pain. The more he failed to make
sense of it, the more mysterious the smiling teenager before him
became. That feeling turned into apprehension and with the spear
pointing at his throat, he retreated instinctively in fear.

However just as he was about to move backwards, he tasted something

bitter on his tongue. He licked his lips on reflex and the bitter taste grew
stronger. It made his face turn completely pale. He had a bad hunch
about it and there was fear on his face. He raised his hands and wiped it
across his mouth. There was brown liquid on his hand.

"You! What did you feed me?!"

"It’s nothing. It’s just some normal herbs. They’re just a bit poisonous,"
Su Ming said jokingly. His smile was enigmatic.

www.asianovel.com
312

Si Kong’s eyes were filled with despair when he heard those words. His
entire body trembled as he felt the bitter taste grow stronger in his
mouth. He even felt his tongue tingling.

"You wouldn’t dare kill me!" Si Kong lifted his head and glared at Su
Ming.

"You can believe what you want. If you don’t believe me, there’s nothing
else I can do to convince you. But I do have the antidote. So, you’re the
son of the tribe leader from Dark Dragon Tribe? What’s your name?" Su
Ming was feeling a bit guilty. Nonetheless, he was the type of person
who schooled his face to make sure no one could see through him, the
guiltier he felt. He smiled as he spoke to Si Kong.

"You… I … My name is Si Kong. You can’t kill me or else it’ll only bring
trouble to your tribe, you…" Si Kong’s eyes were fierce but he was
feeling exceptionally nervous. Not only did he feel his tongue tingling,
even his chest was throbbing in pain. This added to the fact that he
could not gauge anything from Su Ming’s expression. Si Kong felt even
more fearful.

"Hey Si Kong, why don’t we talk about something?" Su Ming raised his
head and looked at the moon as he spoke slowly.

Si Kong’s face was pale. He could no longer hide the growing fear in his
eyes. He immediately nodded his head.

"I like this stupid spear of yours. How about you sell it to me? I’ll buy it
for 5,000 stone coins." Su Ming blinked expectantly as he looked at Si
Kong.

Si Kong faltered for a moment as he looked at the spear in Su Ming’s

right hand and the tip pointing against his throat. How could he not have
agreed to it? The bitter taste in his mouth and his pursuit for Su Ming’s

www.asianovel.com
313

life also forced him to think that Su Ming had definitely fed him some
sort of poisonous herb.

He wanted to bet that the person before his eyes did not dare to kill him.
After all, he was of high status. If he died, both tribes would definitely go
to war.

He was even willing to bet that even if the person before him snatched
away the long spear, he still had countless ways to obtain that piece of
treasure back with his dad’s help.

However, the bitterness in his mouth prevented him from taking the risk.
He was afraid. What if… what if…

It was especially so since his head was also hurting because Su Ming had
been hitting him pretty harshly earlier. Si Kong only hesitated for a brief
moment before nodding his head rapidly.

Su Ming smiled happily. He tore a big piece of fabric from Si Kong’s shirt.
His action made Si Kong’s heart thump loudly against his chest. More
blood drained from his already pale face.

"Since this is a trade, we need proof of our deal. Let’s write this down. ‘I,
Si Kong lack money. Hence, I am selling this spear for 5,000 stone
coins…’" Su Ming hesitated suddenly as he spoke, then he shook his
head.

"No can do. Write it this way, ‘I, Si Kong swear on my status as the son
of the tribe leader of Dark Dragon Tribe. Due to an emergency, I
borrowed 5,000 stone coins from Dark Mountain Tribe and I have
pawned off this Berserker Vessel for a period of 10 years. I promise I will
return 10,000 stone coins after 10 years to obtain this spear back.
During this period of time, I cannot exchange the spear back. If I break
my promise, let the statue of the God of Berserkers punish me!’" As Su

www.asianovel.com
314

Ming finished speaking, he looked at Si Kong.

A miserable look settled on Si Kong’s face after he finished listening to

Su Ming’s words, especially the last few lines. As he hesitated, he saw Su
Ming produce an herb he had never seen before from his bosom. Then
he heard Su Ming’s voice next to his ear.

"This is the antidote."

Si Kong stared at the herb and gritted his teeth. He brought his hand to
his mouth and bit down on his finger before writing on the piece of
sackcloth with his blood. Very soon, the entire phrase was written on the
cloth.

Su Ming snatched the sackcloth away from and scrutinized it.

Excitement appeared in his eyes. He blew at it carefully until the blood
dried up before folding it. He then placed it in his bosom and patted it a
few times. He smiled as he looked at Si Kong.

"Si Kong, remember this, you have to return your debts. I’m only going
to wait for you for 10 years!" Su Ming’s eyes were bright with cunning.
He placed the herb on the ground and ran into the distance, leaving Si
Kong sitting bitterly on the snow.

He picked up the herb quickly. After a brief moment of hesitation, he

was still too afraid to eat it. Instead, he got up quickly and ran back to
his tribe.

After he left, a person’s vague shadow suddenly appeared out of

nowhere on the quiet snow plain. It was an old woman with a dark
expression on her face. There was a huge staff made of bone in her
hands. Perched on top of the staff was a human skull which emitted an
eerie glow.

www.asianovel.com
315

‘Is that the baby from all those years ago…? What Berserker Art was
that? Not even I can tell… I’ve never seen it before.’

The old woman looked towards the direction where Su Ming left. Her
eyes glowed as if she was deep in thought. After a long while, she
turned and walked towards Dark Dragon Tribe, gradually disappearing.

As Su Ming ran in the forest, he occasionally looked at the spear in his

hand and giggled foolishly. There was fondness in his eyes. Even Xiao
Hong, who was sitting on his shoulders, regarded the spear curiously as
it screeched continuously. It could feel a great power hidden within the
spear.

‘It’s your fault for trying to stop me from seeing Bai Ling. Judging by his
behavior, he must like Bai Ling. If that’s the case, then quite a lot of
people must know that I saved Bai Ling…’

Su Ming faltered in his footsteps as he sank into his thoughts.

‘I wonder how much Bai Ling told them… If she told them everything,
the cave I use to quench herbs is no longer safe…’

Su Ming suddenly felt annoyed. He frowned and thought about it for a

long time. He traveled through the forest silently into the night.

Xiao Hong blinked. As it watched Su Ming seemingly troubled by

something, a thought appeared in its head. Realization crossed its face
and it grinned. It jumped down from Su Ming’s shoulder and with a few
leaps, disappeared into the forest.

"Remember, don’t go back to Black Flame Mountain! Don’t go back to

the fire cave either!" Su Ming looked at it and quickly shouted.

The forest was Xiao Hong’s home. Su Ming was not worried that it would
run into danger. He was also not far away from the tribe already. As Su

www.asianovel.com
316

Ming traveled back, he forced himself not to think about the things that
troubled him. Instead, he forced himself to be cheerful as he ran back
towards the tribe.

When midnight came and the moon in the sky was at its brightest, Su
Ming saw some of the tribe’s bonfire light from where he stood. He was
about to walk out of the forest when he heard rustling sounds coming
from behind him. Su Ming turned and he saw Xiao Hong running towards
him with excitement and pride on its face.

There was big bundle of black fur in its hands. Once it caught up to Su
Ming, it immediately stuffed the bundle of fur into Su Ming’s hands. Su
Ming at that moment just looked awkward. Then Xiao Hong took a few
steps back and pointed at the bundle, then at its own groin. It made a
few odd motions as if it was teaching Su Ming how to use the fur…

It patted its chest as it proudly screeched a few times. It seemed like

Xiao Hong was telling Su Ming about the effects of the thing…

Su Ming looked at Xiao Hong and began laughing loudly. When Xiao
Hong saw that Su Ming was no longer frowning, it grinned thinking that it
had made the right guess and Su Ming was indeed bothered by this.

"Xiao Hong." Su Ming squatted down and motioned towards Xiao Hong.
The little monkey immediately ran towards him.

Su Ming looked at Xiao Hong with a gentle gaze in his eyes. He patted its
fur softly as he felt his heart warming up due to the little monkey’s
actions.

"When I’m not around, remember not to go back to Black Flame

Mountain. Don’t go back to the fire cave either. Go somewhere else.
Once I come back, I’ll look for you."

www.asianovel.com
317

"Also, don’t skip those pills I gave you just because you think it tastes
bad. You have to eat one every day. Eat them along with the herbs just
like how I taught you. Remember that," Su Ming spoke softly as he
smiled. He glanced at Xiao Hong, then walked back to the tribe.

www.asianovel.com
318

Chapter 43

Chapter 43
On the third day of Su Ming’s return to the tribe, a group of people led
by the elder gathered at the center of the settlement. It was the same
place they used for the Berserker’s Awakening ceremony. The elder still
wore clothes made of sackcloth and his white hair was still decorated by
a huge number of tiny braids. He seemed to be in high spirits as he
looked at Bei Ling, Lei Chen, Su Ming and another girl who was of the
same age as Su Ming.

The girl’s name was Wu La. She was one of the people who were found
to possess a Berserker Body during the Awakening. A few months had
passed since then and she had now arrived at the peak of the second
level of the Blood Solidification Realm. It seemed that it was just a
matter of time before she would manifest the 11th blood vein and
become a Berserker at the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm.

There were two people standing beside the elder. One of them was the
Head of the Guards, who also happened to be Bei Ling’s father. His
strong body made him look like an iron tower but there was a gentleness
within his piercing gaze.

The other person was the cold and stoic chief of the hunters, Shan Hen.
He looked even more vicious while wearing beast skin. He was never the
talkative sort but most of the Berserkers in the tribe respected him.
Besides, his hunting team was given the important task of protecting the
tribe and providing food so, his status was incredibly high within the

www.asianovel.com
319

tribe.

"Our tribe is small and we cannot compare with Wind Stream Tribe. That
is why we have to offer tributes to them once every few years to show
our acknowledgment of them as our leader. I usually don’t go but this
year, I must. Besides us, Dark Dragon Tribe, Black Mountain Tribe and
the other small tribes located further ahead will all gather at Wind
Stream Tribe."

"As such, this trip will also be a test for all of you. It is your task to stand
out among your peers and not embarrass our tribe. It is up to all of you
to do this."

"We only chose you lot to come with us because you are all the future
leaders of Dark Mountain Tribe. This trip will serve as an experience that
will help you in the future."

"Among all of you, Bei Ling has come with us to Wind Stream Tribe
twice. He knows some of the details of the trip. You can ask him if you
want," the elder spoke slowly. His voice echoed hoarsely in the air
around them.

Bei Ling consented to the elder’s request in a low voice. His gaze fell
upon Lei Chen, then on the girl called Wu La and finally on Su Ming, who
was standing by the side. He frowned.

"Elder, will this trip be like the previous two times? Will there be… a
test?" Bei Ling hesitated for a moment as he asked the elder
respectfully. When the elder nodded, a sharp glint appeared in Bei Ling’s
eyes and he pointed at Su Ming.

"Elder, I believe Su Ming shouldn’t join us. He’s not a Berserker. Even if
he joins us, he won’t be of any use or of any help to us. We should leave
his spot for another tribe member."

www.asianovel.com
320

The moment Bei Ling spoke, Lei Chen’s eyes were immediately filled
with displeasure. He took a few steps forward and yelled at Bei Ling.

"He can’t go just because he’s not a Berserker?! Bei Ling, what’s the
meaning of this?!"

The girl called Wu La retained her composure as she looked at Su Ming,

who remained silent. There was disdain in her eyes but she did not join
the argument.

"Elder, we can only bring four from the younger generation within the
tribe every time we join the worship. For the previous tests, I was the
only one from Dark Mountain Tribe who was listed as one of the top 50
younger Berserkers. Lei Chen’s joining us this year, so perhaps he can
also get a place. Even Wu La, despite not having reached a high level in
her training yet has activated nine glows from the statue of the God of
Berserkers during her Awakening. Perhaps she can get into the top 100."

"Such a result is much better than the previous years. If there’s one
more person who can get into the top 100, isn’t that even better? Su
Ming is just wasting space," Bei Ling spoke calmly, refusing to even look
at Lei Chen, who was glaring at him in anger.

"Su Ming will not join the test. I’m bringing him along for another
purpose," the elder spoke slowly.

Bei Ling wanted to continue speaking but the Head of the Guards, who
was then standing behind the elder glared at him sternly. It made Bei
Ling swallow whatever words he was about to say. Bei Ling had always
been afraid of his father, ever since he was young.

"Alright, we don’t have much time. Let’s go." The elder raised his right
hand and motioned at the clear sky. Thunder roared instantly and
spread to all corners of the earth. The white clouds in the sky started

www.asianovel.com
321

turning dark.

At the same time, a Berserker Mark formed by numerous blood veins

appeared clearly on the elder’s face. It was a python. Once the
Berserker Mark appeared, the dark clouds in the sky fluctuated as if they
were moved by a pair of invisible hands. They gathered together in the
blink of an eye and turned abruptly into a gigantic and ferocious black
python that was about 100 feet long!

The sight shocked both Lei Chen and Wu La. They stood there, stunned.
As for Bei Ling, he was barely able to maintain his calm. He was forcing
himself to remain cool.

Su Ming stood by the side and looked at the gigantic black python. He
took a deep breath and a longing look appeared in his eyes.

The Head of the Guards, who was standing behind the elder looked at
the gigantic python with a hint of respect. A fanatic look also briefly
flashed across Shan Hen’s eyes as he looked at the giant python.

Although the python was transfigured from clouds, the scales on its body
could be seen clearly. Its body’s strong presence came crashing on
them. The python swung its head. Its red eyes were filled with a vicious
glare but the glare gradually disappeared and was replaced by a gentle
look. It descended from the skies and lowered its head as it laid beside
the elder submissively.

The elder lifted his feet and climbed up the python. He stood on its head.

"Come ."

Bei Ling was the first to take a leap and step on the giant python’s back.
Once he sat down cross-legged, Lei Chen and Wu La also jumped onto
the python. Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he also leapt onto its
back. Just as he was about to take a few steps back and sit beside Lei

www.asianovel.com
322

Chen, the elder’s voice traveled into his ears.

"Su Ming, come to my side!" There was a severe tone in the elder’s
voice, which made Su Ming walk anxiously towards the elder. The
moment he sat down, he saw the elder glaring at him.

"Elder… I was wrong… I did something really terrible…" Su Ming

immediately whispered.

The elder ignored him. He waited instead for the Head of the Guards and
Shan Hen to get onto the dark python. Then, he waved his right hand
and the dark python immediately roared at the sky and flew into the
clouds.

The tribe beneath them rapidly shrank before their eyes until it was just
a small dot as the dark python continued climbing up into the sky. The
winds blew past furiously like roaring thunder. It turned Su Ming’s face
pale.

It was the same for Lei Chen and the others. However, the Head of the
Guards and the chief of the hunters stood at the middle and on the tail
of the python respectively, protecting them.

As for Su Ming, his breathing became rapid under the assault of the
fierce wind but soon after, a gentle power surrounded him. It was the
might from the elder. It helped Su Ming bear through the discomfort of
his first time in the sky.

"So, now you know you did wrong? Pray tell, what did you do wrong? It
was that La Su from Dark Dragon Tribe who borrowed 5,000 stone coins
from you and pawned off his spear, wasn’t it?" There may have been
winds bellowing around them but the elder’s voice still made its way into
Su Ming’s ears clearly. With the might of the elder’s Qi around them, no
one else on the dark python could hear them besides themselves.

www.asianovel.com
323

"Um…" Su Ming felt really awkward. When he returned to the tribe, he

had eagerly gone to the elder to tell him about his exploits. Yet when the
elder heard of his tale, his mood darkened and he scolded Su Ming. He
even took the long spear away. This caused Su Ming to continuously sigh
gloomily in his own house, unable to understand where he went wrong.

"Elder, I’m sorry… I shouldn’t have taken Si Kong’s Berserker Vessel, I

shouldn’t have been greedy…" Su Ming said carefully as he continued
observing the elder’s mood anxiously.

"I shouldn’t have made him write the blood vow either. Ah… elder, I’m
really sorry." Su Ming looked at the elder with wide eyes.

"Oh? Are these your only mistakes? Is there nothing else? Think again.
Think carefully about where you did wrong," the elder spoke slowly as he
gave Su Ming a look

Su Ming was stunned and unconsciously scratched his head. He thought

about the elder’s words carefully. There seemed to be an underlying
meaning to it. Besides the wrongs he listed, did he commit any other
mistakes?

Su Ming frowned and thought carefully. Suddenly, a cold glint appeared

briefly in his eyes and he lifted his head swiftly.

"Elder, I understand. I should have killed him and gotten rid of his body
before taking his Berserker Vessel!"

When he heard Su Ming’s words, the elder’s pupils very clearly shrank
and he stared at Su Ming in surprised. It did not appear like he was
looking at the youth before him but he was looking and thinking about
something that Su Ming did not seem to understand.

"Oh? Why do you think you made a mistake there? Why should you have
killed him?" The elder looked at Su Ming and asked gently.

www.asianovel.com
324

"Because he was going to kill me. Elder, you didn’t know about this but
he really wanted to kill me. If I wasn’t careful, you wouldn’t be seeing
me anymore. But… but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. I thought if I
really killed him, I would bring about serious trouble to the tribe…" Su
Ming explained softly after a moment of hesitation. As he recalled what
happened a few days ago, fear still lingered in his heart.

"You’re right… Su Ming, you must remember this. When you meet
someone who wants to kill you, you must get rid of the danger!" The
elder closed his eyes. After a long while, he opened them slowly and
looked at Su Ming kindly.

"But that is not the mistake I’m talking about. Think, what else did you
not consider? Killing people is easy but how can you guarantee your own
safety after you have killed someone? If you are in danger, how do you
find a way to survive in hopeless situation?" The elder looked at Su Ming
and asked softly.

Su Ming scratched his head. He displayed exceptional abilities and

judgments but in the end, he was still a teenager. His head was still
slightly muddled by the elder’s words but he was even more bewildered.

"Think carefully. Don’t give me an answer just yet. Once you have
understood it, you can tell me. You must learn how to think and reflect
on your actions." The elder closed his eyes.

These sort of things happened multiple times when Su Ming was growing
up. The elder would often do this. The elder’s teachings played a critical
role in Su Ming’s growth.

Su Ming sank into deep thought as he recalled everything that happened

that day. From the moment he was ambushed by the long spear to Si
Kong’s pursuit, right up till the end…

www.asianovel.com
325

Time passed by slowly. After a while, an hour passed by. When they
were still less than halfway from Wind Stream Tribe, a strong wind blew
from afar, causing the dark python to shake all of a sudden. The people
on top of the python also jerked along with its movements. As Su Ming’s
body jolted due to the sudden movement, a thought flashed in his head
like lightning.

"Elder… I know now…" As Su Ming mumbled, a sheen of cold sweat

formed on his back.

www.asianovel.com
326

Chapter 44

Chapter 44
"Oh? What is it that you have now understood?" The elder opened his
eyes and looked at Su Ming.

"I cannot kill Si Kong! Even if he was the tribe leader’s son, he would not
have been able to activate the long spear that was defending the tribe!
More importantly, he would not have been able to hide the fact that he
came out and killed me on his own from the entire Dark Mountain Tribe!"
The more Su Ming spoke, the more shocked and fearful he became. His
body was already drenched in cold sweat.

"It may have seemed like he came out to chase me on his own but in
reality…" Su Ming’s pupils shrank in fear.

"But in reality, the Elder and tribe leader of Dark Dragon Tribe probably
knew about him coming out to kill me! But they did not stop him.
Instead, they let it happen!"

"Also… they were probably right behind him all along, watching the fight
between Si Kong and me!" Su Ming took a sharp breath. He was not
afraid of all that. He was only afraid of someone witnessing him using
the power of the moon. The more he analyzed the situation, the more
terrified he became. The whole picture was slowly revealing itself right
before his eyes.

Shortly after however, Su Ming frowned. His eyes were clouded with
bewilderment.

"I suppose you don’t understand why the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe or

www.asianovel.com
327

the tribe leader allowed you to take the spear so easily even though
they were following the two of you?" The elder spoke calmly and
revealed Su Ming’s biggest doubt at that moment.

Su Ming did not speak but he continued thinking. After a while, he

looked at the vast world beyond them far away and spoke slowly.

"It could not have been the tribe leader following Si Kong and me. If it
had been him, he would not have continued hiding when he saw Si Kong
being wounded."

"I believe the one who followed us was… the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe!
But I don’t understand, why did the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe allow me
to take away that Berserker Vessel?"

"That’s right! The one following you was the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe,
Lei Su!" The elder’s eyes glowed brightly with praise.

"Your analysis is correct. If it had been the tribe leader of Dark Dragon
Tribe, he would not have stood by as you bullied his son. As for your
question, I can give you the answer!"

"This may have seemed like a pursuit after your life but in reality, Dark
Dragon Tribe would not have killed you! After all, you saved Bai Ling. If
they killed you after you did them a favor, it would have incited the
wrath of Dark Mountain Tribe. They would not do that especially since
we’re at such a critical moment right now!" The elder’s eyes shone with
wisdom as he helped Su Ming continue with his analysis.

"Were they trying to scare me?" Su Ming’s eyes were filled with
understanding but in a matter of moments, worry replaced it.

"Haha! They wanted to scare people like you who have eyes on a girl
from their tribe. Once you’ve been scared off, you won’t approach Dark
Dragon Tribe anymore because you’re afraid!"

"Si Kong did not know about this. His killing intent was real. Lei Su, the
Elder from Dark Dragon Tribe must have used his affection towards Bai
Ling to incite his anger. If you were not a match for him, you would have

www.asianovel.com
328

been injured at most. Then she would act in secret, making it seem as if
you escaped from death."

"You’re still too young. You can’t see the entire picture. If it was me, I
would not have ran. I would have sauntered into their tribe and searched
for the girl I liked right in front of their faces. You are her savior and also
my child. How could they dare harm you?" The elder smiled and spoke
as he patted Su Ming’s head.

Su Ming was stunned. His face was filled with remorse.

"This might have been a test from Dark Dragon Tribe for you. After all,
the lass you like is Lei Su’s granddaughter." The elder was still smiling as
he looked at Su Ming.

"Elder, that Elder from Dark Dragon Tribe is too sly!" Su Ming’s face was
bitter. When the elder explained everything to him, he finally understood
what happened.

"Don’t feel so disheartened. Besides not understanding their motive, you

did pretty well. Lei Su must not have expected this. Not only were you
not battered by Si Kong’s pursuit, you also managed to win against
him!"

"As for why Lei Su allowed you to take that Berserker Vessel away…"
The elder’s eyes twinkled briefly with understanding.

"Since you weren’t scared off, she must have let you take it on purpose.
Letting you take the spear was for the purpose of telling me that they’ve
repaid their debt to you for saving Bai Ling! Dark Dragon Tribe is slightly
different from us, especially Lei Su. She is not that familiar with
Berserker Arts but she is good at creating Berserker Vessels. They are
not true Berserker Vessels but counterfeits!"

"Take for example, that spear of yours. It’s a counterfeit Berserker

Vessel. It was created based on one of the three great Berserker Vessels
in the old Dark Mountain Tribe, the spear – Blood Scales." The elder
raised his right hand and slapped Su Ming’s arm. Immediately, he felt a

www.asianovel.com
329

chill traveling into his arm. Instantly, a black line appeared slowly on his
right arm.

"I have already groomed the spear for you and made some changes. I’ve
changed the dark dragon into a black eagle. It can now fuse into your
body. And if you want to, you can summon it by thinking about it," The
elder raised his right hand and smiled as he spoke.

Su Ming looked at the black line on his right arm and was about to speak
after a moment of hesitation.

"I know what you want to say. Let me ask you, when you took the
Berserker Vessel that Dark Dragon Tribe gave you as payment for saving
Bai Ling, what were you thinking?"

"Are you going to return the spear in exchange for a chance to see that
lass again or are you going to keep it and not see the lass ever again?"
The elder grinned as he asked.

Su Ming fell into silence for a moment. Then he laughed suddenly.

"Si Kong pawned off this spear for 5,000 coins. Obviously, I can’t return
it. As for Bai Ling… I am her savior." Su Ming winked.

The elder laughed out loudly and patted Su Ming’s head. His eyes were
filled with praise.

Bei Ling sat cross-legged on the middle section of the dark python. He
was facing the elder’s and Su Ming’s backs. He did not know what they
were talking about but as he saw the elder grinning and Su Ming smiling,
he lowered his head.

His eyes flared with jealousy.

‘Su Ming, if you were a Berserker, I wouldn’t have minded. But when you
went through your first Awakening, you were proven to not possess a
Berserker Body. Why does Ah Xin like a normal person like you? More
importantly, why is the elder so good towards you? Is it because you
were adopted by the elder?!

www.asianovel.com
330

‘You are not even related by blood. I am the hope of the tribe but the
elder has never smiled at me before… Even my father is like this. He
always says you have the potential to become the Head of the Guards!

‘Su Ming, if you weren’t here, Chen Xin, my father and even the elder
would not treat me the way they are treating me now. Su Ming, you
thought I was cold towards you because of Chen Xin and you wanted to
explain to me. You don’t realize that I don’t want to hear your
explanations! You’re just a stray child. You don’t even belong to Dark
Mountain Tribe. You don’t even look like a member of the Berserker
Tribe! What right do you have to try and explain your situation to me?
Why should I even waste my time listening to your explanations?!’

Bei Ling’s breathing quickened with rage. It took a long while before
recovering. When he lifted his head again, he was just like before, cold
and aloof.

Bei Ling’s father, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe, who
was standing not too far away from Bei Ling was frowning. He glanced at
Bei Ling, then at Su Ming’s back and sighed quietly.

A strange glow appeared briefly in Shan Hen’s eyes. He was standing at

the tail of the python right beside Lei Chen. No one knew what he was
thinking about. As someone who had always maintained a stoic
personality in the tribe, very few could actually see into his thoughts.

Time began to pass by quickly as they traveled from Dark Mountain

Tribe to Wind Stream Tribe. If Su Ming had chosen to run on foot, he
would have taken almost two days to travel from Dark Mountain Tribe to
Wind Stream Tribe. On the elder’s python, they managed to see the
outline of an extremely big tribe far inthe distance in less than two
hours.

Right in the middle of the tribe was a giant city made of mudstone. The
city did not seem big from the sky but as the python descended, its
entire form was revealed clearly before Su Ming’s eyes.

The majestic city was filled with many houses made of mudstone. It did

www.asianovel.com
331

not look messy and was very tidy. It could not compare with the ruins of
the Fire Berserker Tribe Su Ming saw but it was still much stronger than
Dark Mountain Tribe, where he was staying.

That moat alone was not something Dark Mountain Tribe could own.

The city walls were several feet tall. If a person stood on the ground, he
would have needed to lift up his head to see it. Even though Su Ming
was in midair, his heart trembled as he looked at the walls of the city. He
was not the only one affected. Lei Chen, who was also leaning over the
python and looking downwards, was filled with admiration as well as
awe.

Wu La was also the same. She looked at the giant city made of
mudstone with a dumbfounded expression. She had never seen anything
like it before. Only Bei Ling remained calm.

Thousands of people could stay within the big city and there would still
be space left. In the middle of the city was a humongous pentagon-
shaped altar. It was completely black and dozens of feet tall. There was
a vague picture of a bird carved on it. It gave off an ancient feeling and
was the most striking feature in the city.

The mudstone city alone could not show the might of Wind Stream Tribe
as the ruler of the region and conqueror of the area, capable of receiving
tributes from the numerous small tribes around them. It was also the
only tribe qualified to communicate with celestial beings. To top it off,
there were also six other tribes like Dark Mountain Tribe around the
mudstone city!

The six tribes were originally only affiliated to Wind Stream Tribe. At that
point, they had already become a part of Wind Stream Tribe.

Su Ming stared at the gigantic tribe on the ground with a dumbfounded

expression. The might of Wind Stream Tribe had far surpassed his
imaginations. A tribe like this was as powerful as the gods to Su Ming.
The tribe could destroy any enemy who came their way.

www.asianovel.com
332

As the python approached the area, Su Ming saw many of the tribe
members from Wind Stream Tribe lifting their heads as if they were
looking at them. Su Ming was not sure whether it was just in his
imagination but among the unfamiliar faces, he saw a sort of arrogance
in their demeanor.

"This is Wind Stream Tribe!" The elder’s voice echoed from above the
python.

"The affiliated tribe from Dark Mountain Tribe in the past has now…
become the most powerful in the area!"

"Elder, was Dark Mountain Tribe as powerful as Wind Stream Tribe in the
past?" Wu La asked.

The elder did not speak but there was a dim look in his eyes.

At that moment, a gentle laughter traveled from within Wind Stream

Tribe.

"Mo Sang, thank you for coming to Wind Stream Tribe!"

www.asianovel.com
333

Chapter 45

Chapter 45
At the center of the pentagonal altar was a middle aged man wearing a
purple robe. He lifted his head as he looked at them with a smile on his
face.

There was some distance between Su Ming and the middle aged man.
Yet for some unknown reason, the moment Su Ming heard his voice and
looked at him, he saw the image of the man appearing before his eyes
as if he was looking at him at close proximity.

The strange sight stunned Su Ming. At the same time, as the man’s
laughter traveled to his ears, the Qi within his body began circulating as
though he lost control of it. It felt like just one glance from the man
would make the blood in his entire body burst forth and he would die
instantly.

Su Ming was not the only one who felt that way. Lei Chen, Wu La, and
even Bei Ling felt the same way. Lei Chen shuddered as his eyes were
filled with disbelief.

Wu La too, was trembling. It was as though the middle aged man she
could clearly see before her eyes had some sort of incredible strength
that made her want to bow down and worship him.

Even Bei Ling’s father, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe
was trembling slightly. Slowly, he lowered his head before the man who

www.asianovel.com
334

was walking towards them in midair from the altar below.

Besides the Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, the chief of the hunters was
breathing rapidly. A hint of fanaticism and anticipation materialized in
his eyes. This was an incredibly rare look for him. He was usually stoic
and reserved.

‘Awakening Realm!’

Su Ming cried out in his heart. At that moment, these two words formed
in his head!

‘Those who arrive at the Awakening Realm can walk in the skies. They
can show their Berserker Mark to the skies and with their mouths,
activate their Berserker Blood. With their Qi, they can break through the
sky!’

These were the words written in the beast skin scroll describing the
Awakening Realm.

Su Ming stared at the man in purple walking towards them on air, with
an astounded expression. He seemed to be in his 40s and was on the
leaner side of the spectrum. However, he looked extremely handsome.
There were not a lot of signs showing that he was a member of the
Berserker Tribe. The only sign that hinted it was a pair of bone earrings
he wore.

Su Ming had never seen such a beautiful material as the one his purple
robe was made from. Coarse linen and sackcloth could in no way have
compared to that, much less beast skin and hides.

As he walked towards them, Wind Stream Tribe started twisting behind

him. It appeared that for a moment, everything disappeared from the
world and all that was left was him.

www.asianovel.com
335

What was more, the wind stopped howling and the clouds also froze in
the sky!

The middle aged man’s long hair flowed behind his back. He smiled as
he approached them slowly. His smile was like the spring breeze,
causing the Qi and blood within Su Ming as well as the rest of them to
gradually calm down. Yet as the middle aged man came closer still, they
were overwhelmed by a feeling of suffocation. It was like they were too
afraid to take a deep breath.

His eyes seemed to contain the sky. When other people looked into
them, their minds went blank. It was as if all their secrets would be
exposed before him, as though they were standing naked right in front
him.

The python also appeared to be frozen in midair at that moment. It did

not move an inch as though it felt the man’s terrifying aura. The elder
slowly stood up straight. The expression within his eyes was unreadable
when the man appeared. It was carefully hidden.

"Greetings, Wind Stream Berserker Lord." The elder’s face was old and
wizened as he stood up and bowed before the middle aged man.

"Mo Sang, there’s no need for this between us." The man’s voice was
gentle but he did not stop the elder from bowing. When the elder was
done, he swung his right hand through the air like he was going to help
the elder up using his Qi.

Yet instead of standing, the elder’s body trembled and he bowed once
more under the pressure of the force! After that, the force on the elder’s
body collapsed. As it dissipated, the elder stood up straight.

The man in purple looked at the elder deeply. He smiled and shook his
head as he pointed at the elder.

www.asianovel.com
336

"Your temper is still the same as when you were young. So many years
have passed, why did you decide to come see me now?"

"I have thought about your request all those years ago and I have
arrived at a decision," The elder looked like he always did as he spoke
slowly.

When the man in purple heard his words, his demeanor changed. He
was sharp with concentration.

Su Ming and the rest had already stood up and they were standing at
the side respectfully. Su Ming was standing the closest to the elder and
he could somewhat feel how the elder felt as he looked at his former
friend. He could also understand why the elder refused to come to Wind
Stream.

As he looked at the elder’s old and wizened face, he glanced at the man
in purple nervously as his heart pounded against his chest. Su Ming
recalled what the elder told him some time ago.

"The Elder from Wind Stream Tribe was not my match before he was 20.
When he was 34, he could only barely keep up with me. At that time, my
name was known in all the tribes around the region!"

Su Ming felt his heart twisting. Just as he was about to avert his gaze,
the man in purple smiled and looked at him. With just a glance, there
was loud roar in Su Ming’s head. He could clearly tell that the man had
seen through the disguise the elder gave him.

Just as Su Ming’s body began trembling and was on the verge of

breaking down, the man turned away and looked towards Bei Ling, Lei
Chen, Wu La, the chief of the hunters, Shan Hen and Dark Mountain
Tribe’s Head of the Guards.

"Greetings, Wind Stream Berserker Lord." Shan Hen was the first to bow,

www.asianovel.com
337

his actions were quickly followed by the others.

Lei Chen’s heart pounded against his chest. He was so nervous his face
had become pale. It was the same for Wu La. Even Bei Ling was no
longer aloof He was respectful.

"I remember you. You’re Bei Ling, right?" The man pointed at Bei Ling.

Bei Ling was momentarily stunned. Then his eyes were filled with joy as
he quickly spoke with a trembling voice.

"Berserker… Berserker Lord, I am Bei Ling."

The man in purple smiled as he nodded. He looked at the elder and was
just about to speak when his demeanor changed and he looked into the
distance. The elder still stood silently by the side. However, he also
seemed to have noticed something and looked towards the same
direction.

There seemed to be a typhoon roaring in the distance. A gigantic black

line-like creature descended quickly upon them. As the black line
approached them, it became apparent that it was actually a massive
dragon. It was about hundreds of feet long.

The dragon was hundreds of feet and it looked vicious. Black mist
surrounded it as it moved forward. There were six people standing on it!

As Su Ming looked at the approaching dragon, he saw a white figure

standing among the six people. He smiled.

The person who stood in front was an old woman with silver hair. She
wore a black robe. Although she looked slightly wizened, it was still
obvious that she was incredibly beautiful when she was young.
Nonetheless, her face was so cold people felt like they were freezing just
by looking at her.

www.asianovel.com
338

Su Ming could tell the elder’s gaze had changed when he looked at the
old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe.

Behind the old woman stood a giant, built like an iron tower. The man
was incredibly tall. His face was also cold and the presence of his Qi was
so strong he seemed as though he slightly surpassed Shan Hen and the
Head of the Guards.

Standing by the old woman’s side was a girl in white. The girl’s eyes, as
beautiful as they were, held a hint of sorrow that did not seem to
disperse. Yet when she saw Su Ming, her sorrow immediately
disappeared.It was replaced by shock and joy.

She even winked at Su Ming.

There was another familiar face among the other three people left. It
was Si Kong. He stood on the dragon’s back as he glared at Su Ming.
There was hatred in his eyes.

The other people were a young boy and a girl about Su Ming’s age. From
the looks of it, they were siblings. They were both silent. The girl was
larger. She looked busty but she had a beautiful appearance.

Once the dragon approached them, the old man and the other people on
the dragon bowed towards the man in purple. Their faces were all
respectful. Even the dragon underneath them trembled., It seemed
terrified of the man.

The man in purple was still smiling. He nodded to acknowledge Dark

Dragon Tribe’s homage. A person then came towards them at a blinding
speed from Wind Stream Tribe. There was purple mist surrounding his
feet. As he appeared in midair, he bowed towards the man in purple.

The person was an old man wearing a white robe. He was Shi Hai, who
took away Su Ming’s pill the other day!

www.asianovel.com
339

"Shi Hai, treat our guests well." Once the man in purple finished
speaking and Shi Hai expressed his compliance, he looked at the elder of
Dark Mountain Tribe, Mo Sang.

"Mo Sang, there is a tribe that offered me some Morus Alba Cloud
Leaves as tribute. I know that you were fond of this a long time ago. I
was waiting for you to come so that I could enjoy it with you."

The elder nodded his head and turned around to talk with the Head of
the Guards. After that, he took a few steps forward and to Su Ming’s
surprise, the elder also walked in midair towards the man in purple.
Then they flew downwards to the city made of mudstone.

As he watched the man in purple, a faint look of yearning appeared in Su

Ming’s eyes.

‘Awakening Realm… I wonder if I can also become so powerful!’

As Su Ming was looking forward to it quietly in his head, Shi Hai peered
at them with a smile on his face.

"Besides these young ones, the rest of us are already well-acquainted

with each other. You are early. The rest of the tribes have yet to arrive.
Allow me to guide you into Wind Stream City!" Shi Hai still had other
matters on his mind. He quenched those thoughts as he smiled and
spoke politely. He guided the people’s descent into the city made of
mudstone.

During that time, Lei Chen moved to stand beside Su Ming. He seemed
to remember what happened at the square when he saw Bai Ling and
felt slightly guilty about it. He thought that if he stood beside Su Ming,
he could perhaps push all the blame on him.

Su Ming would occasionally look at Bai Ling. There was also a smile on

www.asianovel.com
340

Bai Ling’s face and she would meet his gaze sometimes. When their
gazes met, Su Ming’s heartbeat quickened.

Not long after, the people from both tribes went into Wind Stream City
and landed on a large square. The dragon’s body scattered and
transfigured into a large amount of black mist, quickly fusing into the
body of the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe.

As for the python, it transfigured into white clouds and disappeared into
the sky.

There were already tribe members from Wind Stream Tribe waiting on
the big square. Under Shi Hai’s orders, some people came forward to
guide them courteously towards their lodgings during their stay at the
city.

However, the politeness was only for show. Underneath all that
politeness was still arrogance.

Su Ming and the rest were about to follow after Shan Hen and the Head
of the Guards to their lodgings, when a voice traveled forth from Dark
Dragon Tribe.

"So, you are Su Ming?"

Su Ming stopped. When he turned around, he saw the old woman from
Dark Dragon Tribe looking at him darkly.

www.asianovel.com
341

Chapter 46

Chapter 46
Su Ming was feeling nervous. He was filled with an3xiety not just
because the person talking to him was the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe,
but also because she was Bai Ling’s grandmother.

Some of it was also due to the theories and analysis the elder told him
on their way to Wind Stream Tribe.

"I am Su Ming. Greetings, Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe." Su Ming took a

deep breath and bowed before the old woman reverentially.

The old woman’s face was dark as she stared at Su Ming. No one knew
what she was thinking. Still, the people around them became quiet
because of this. Their guides from Wind Stream Tribe also turned their
gazes towards Su Ming. Even Shi Hai, who was about to leave burdened
by his thoughts, stopped and looked towards them feeling slightly
surprised.

Su Ming was only a normal child to him. There was not an ounce of Qi
from him. After he took a look at Su Ming, he averted his gaze and no
longer thought about the conflict between the two small tribes. Instead,
his heart was filled with worry. He had been searching for the Fallen
Berserker who created the strange medicine for a long time but found
no clues whatsoever. A few days ago, the Elder had asked him about it,
making Shi Hai even more troubled because he had no idea where to
start.

www.asianovel.com
342

‘Could the Fallen Berserker have left this place…? Ah, if that’s the case
where should I even start looking?!’

Lei Chen stood beside Su Ming. He glared at the old woman who was
looking at Su Ming. He was respectful towards the Elder of Wind Stream
Tribe but there was not an ounce of respect from him towards the old
woman.

Bei Ling frowned as he looked at Su Ming. A hint of displeasure appeared

briefly in his eyes. He could not understand how Su Ming could have
possibly offended Dark Dragon Tribe.

"So many years have passed, you’ve grown up…" The old woman stared
at Su Ming for a long time before she spoke slowly. There was no hint of
happiness or anger in her tone of voice.

Su Ming became even more nervous. He stood there, not knowing what
to say. As of then, he could feel everyone’s gaze falling upon him. It was
something he seldom experienced and he was incredibly unaccustomed
to it.

Bai Ling, who was standing behind the old woman looked pale. She
unconsciously held onto the corner of her shirt tightly with both of her
hands. As for Si Kong, who was standing beside her, he glared at Su
Ming and looked at him mockingly.

"It’s a pity…" The old woman stared at Su Ming and continued speaking
slowly. "The elder only brought you up but he did not teach you how to
be civilized. You should at least think about your status!" The old woman
did not speak much but there was a hint of mockery in her voice. It was
a huge clash against her status as the Elder.

Su Ming’s face immediately grew pale. It was his biggest weakness and
he had it hidden withing his heart but the woman had revealed it before
so many people. Su Ming bit his lip and kept his silence.

www.asianovel.com
343

"Elder!" When Bai Ling saw the pale look on Su Ming’s face, her heart
clenched painfully. She immediately spoke up and she looked at the old
woman angrily.

Lei Chen, who was standing beside Su Ming, immediately glared at the
old woman. He did not care who she was. When he saw that Su Ming
was being humiliated, he burned with anger and was about to march
forward.

However the moment he took a step forward, a strange light appeared

in the old woman’s eyes. Lei Chen’s body suddenly convulsed. That
moment, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe, who had been
standing quietly by the side frowned. He immediately took a step
forward.

Right after, his demeanor changed. A sharp presence erupted from his
body and surrounded the area. When it stopped outside Lei Chen’s body,
a muffled sound echoed in the air. Lei Chen’s face was pale as he took a
few steps back.

"Lord Elder, there’s no need to do this to the children from my tribe,"

The face of the Head of the Guards was dark as he spoke slowly.

Just as he was about to take another step forward, the man standing
behind the old woman lifted his head abruptly and stepped forward as
well. A slightly stronger presence of power than the Head of the Guards’
presented itself.

Immediately Shan Hen, who had been keeping his silence, narrowed his
eyes and a cold glint flashed across his eyes like a poisonous serpent.
He glared coldly at the man from Dark Dragon Tribe.

The air crackled with tension!

Shi Hai watched the scene not far away. A mocking smile appeared on

www.asianovel.com
344

his lips. In his eyes, the two small tribes were originally one but they had
become enemies. He fell silent but did not stop them. Instead, he stood
by the side and watched as the scene unfolded.

Su Ming lowered his head and still remained silent. Lei Chen’s anger had
yet to disappear. He was afraid but just as he was about to speak, Su
Ming raised his right hand and grabbed Lei Chen’s arm.

Lei Chen was stunned. Su Ming lifted his head slowly. His face was still
pale. His frail body made him look like a La Su who would never grow up.
There was still a hint of youthfulness on his face which had not
disappeared. This was due to a lack of experiences in life that would
eventually come in time. Without experiencing the difficulties and trials
of life, he was still a child.

His eyes were clear. They were very clean and clear, only tainted by a
little bit of impurity. He bit his lower lip. As he looked at the old woman
from Dark Dragon Tribe, he let go of his grip on Lei Chen’s arm and
walked forward.

The gazes of all those around were still on him but he did not mind.
Instead, he took one step at a time, walking past Lei Chen and the Head
of the Guards until he was 10 feet away from the old woman.

He stood there and looked quietly at the old woman who was still staring
at him.

"I don’t have any sense of propriety. I don’t have parents. In your eyes, I
have neither any right nor status… But, my elder once told me that you
only see one part of the rain in the world. You will never know how much
rain there is when it stops…"

"You can only see the surface of the muddy water on the ground and
never the bottom… This year, I am only 16 years old…" Su Ming lowered
his head and spoke softly. Once he finished speaking, he turned around

www.asianovel.com
345

and walked away slowly.

Lei Chen followed Su Ming and turned around to glare at the old woman
as he let out a light huff.

When the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen saw that the old woman no
longer spoke, they retreated slowly. They left under the guidance of the
escorts from Wind Stream Tribe with Bei Ling and Wu La.

The old woman watched Su Ming’s retreating back and frowned. There
was an unreadable glint in her eyes as she turned around and walked to
the back.

"Bai Ling, come with me." Bai Ling stood there and watched Su Ming’s
retreating figure. Her heart was in a mess. When she heard her
grandmother’s words, she left silently with her.

Every time each tribe came to pay their respects, they were invited into
the mudstone city and brought to their designated lodgings. There, they
stayed until everyone finished paying their respects. Dark Mountain
Tribe was allocated to the south of the mudstone city. It was a giant
house made of nine connecting houses. There were some fences around
the house, making it look as if it was isolated from the other parts of the
tribe.

At that moment, all the members of Dark Mountain Tribe were gathered
in one of the house. All of them sat down with their legs crossed as they
listened to the Head of the Guards, who was sitting before them.

"The amount of people in Wind Stream Tribe far surpasses the amount
of people in Dark Mountain Tribe. As such, the number of Berserkers
they have also surpasses ours. Besides, with Wind Stream Tribe as the
leader around the area, the tributes they receive when all the other
tribes pay homage to them once every few years also allow them to

www.asianovel.com
346

obtain all sorts of herbs."

"They even have several statues of the God of Berserkers!" The Head of
the Guards spoke slowly as he swept his gaze across the people around
him.

"Our tribe cannot hope to compare with a middle sized tribe. I don’t
know just how many Berserkers there are in Wind Stream Tribe but
there must be at least hundreds of them!"

"These Berserkers have enough herbs and all sorts of inheritances from
the different statues of the God of Berserkers here. Their might is not
something a small tribe can compare with. The speed of their training is
much faster than ours, their resources are much better than ours, even
the possibilities of talented people appearing among them is far higher
than our tribe."

"During this time, Shan Hen and I will not limit your movements. We
brought you here so that you can experience the might of a medium
sized tribe and the power of a strong peer from Wind Stream Tribe!"

"I want all of you to make some friends while you are here. It does not
matter whether they are from Wind Stream Tribe or from other tribes.
Except for our enemy, Black Mountain Tribe you can get to know the
members from any other tribe." As the Head of the Guards spoke, his
gaze fell upon Su Ming, who remained silent.

"At the same time, I also want you to meet other outstanding people
from the other tribes. Find out just how much different you are from
them and also set your own target… But remember this, you are not
allowed to fight within Wind Stream Tribe!"

"Don’t worry. We are not the only ones who came here for this purpose.
The other tribes also came with similar purposes. Additionally, you might

www.asianovel.com
347

be staying for quite some time in Wind Stream Tribe. When we come to
pay homage and offer tributes once every few years, Wind Stream Tribe
will also organize a test. If you can obtain a good place in the test, it will
do you good individually."

"Bei Ling, you have been visiting Wind Stream Tribe for a couple of
years. You know this place well. Come and introduce us to the strong
peers in Wind Stream Tribe."

Bei Ling who was sitting by the side, nodded once he heard those words.

"There are a lot of strong Berserkers in Wind Stream Tribe. Among those
of the same age, there are seven people we have to pay attention to…
especially the first one, Ye Wang. He is…"

As Bei Ling made the introductions, Su Ming sat by the side. He still
remained silent. The words spoken by the old woman made him feel
miserable. Even on his way to the place, her words still echoed in his
head. Su Ming closed his eyes and clenched his fists.

"Su Ming!" A cold voice suddenly made its way into Su Ming’s ears. He
turned around and saw the chief of the hunters, Shan Hen sitting behind
him with his legs crossed.

"Why did the Elder from Dark Dragon Tribe speak to you in such a way?"
Shan Hen looked at Su Ming calmly and spoke in a low tone.

"It’s nothing," Su Ming was silent for a moment before he shook his head
and spoke.

Shan Hen frowned slightly. A strange glimmer appeared briefly in his

eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he lifted his head abruptly and
peered outside the house. At the same time, the Head of the Guards
also looked towards the same direction intently.

www.asianovel.com
348

There was a guide from Wind Stream Tribe, who looked to be in his 30s
walking towards their house quickly.

"Who is Su Ming? The Elder has summoned you. Please, come with me!"

Su Ming was stunned. He stood up and looked at the Head of the Guards
sitting in front to seek his permission. When he gave a small nod, Su
Ming walked out of the house and stood before the Wind Stream Tribe
member.

"I am Su Ming," he said calmly.

The Wind Stream Tribe member scrutinized Su Ming for a few moments
and turned around to leave. Su Ming hesitated for a moment before
following him. Just as he was about to walk out of the house, he heard
Bei Ling’s voice from behind.

"In the past, the number of people who took the test usually numbered
at nearly 100. The ones who usually took the top 50 spots almost
entirely belonged to Wind Stream Tribe… It is especially so for the top
10 places. From my knowledge, there has not been a single outsider
who has managed to get into the top 10 ranks for the past 50 years… It
should be the same for the test this year. Remember this, cooperate
with me to get into one of the top 50!"

"As long I can get into one of the places in the top 50, even if I’m in the
last few ranks, it’ll still be a huge accomplishment for Dark Mountain
Tribe!"

www.asianovel.com
349

Chapter 47

Chapter 47
Su Ming walked quietly within the walls of the mudstone city belonging
to Wind Stream Tribe. In front of him, the tribe member who was serving
as his guide walked with an arrogant air that Su Ming could clearly see.

‘He does indeed have the right to be arrogant…’

Su Ming looked at the city before him and at the mudstone houses. In
his mind, he remembered the houses made of wood and hides in his
tribe. Compared to them… no, there was in fact no room for comparison.

During the journey, Su Ming saw far too many members of Wind Stream
Tribe. In fact, he had never even seen so many Berserkers in all the 16
years of his life. The city was bustling with activity. Even the beast skins
the men and women wore were of much better quality than Su Ming’s.

There were even a number of them who wore sackcloth that only the
elder could wear in their tribe. These people were all Berserkers with
exceptionally strong presence of Qi.

‘A middle sized tribe…’

Su Ming looked at his surroundings, then at the walls of the city far into
the distance. He remembered seeing six other tribes, which were like
Dark Mountain Tribe outside the city walls when he was still in midair. It
was obvious that the citizens there did not have the right to live within

www.asianovel.com
350

the city permanently. They could only live outside.

On the way, Su Ming saw a lot of houses which were used for trading
purposes. There may not have been a lot of people there but each
person who walked in and out of the houses, shook Su Ming’s heart.

The land which he walked on was not made out of dirt either. It was
covered by rocks which were pressed flat using some unknown method.
When he stepped on it, the ground was hard. Su Ming, who was used to
soft terrain, was not used to it.

Su Ming also saw several giant bows about hundreds of feet long
hanging on the walls of the mudstone city. They were entirely black and
gave off a vengeful aura. It made those who looked at them chills down
their spines.

"Are you done looking?" A piercing voice turned Su Ming’s attention

away from his surroundings. It was the guide from Wind Stream Tribe.
He looked at Su Ming as he smiled.

His smile had an air of arrogance which turned it into a mocking smile.
He was not laughing at Su Ming alone but jeering at the people who
came from smaller tribes and had similar expressions of awe.

"You can look around later. You’ll be staying here for a while so, you can
wander around as much as you like any time you want. I suggest that
you get out of your house at night. You should go out and walk around.
The night scenery in your tribe cannot compare with the likes of the
night scenery in Wind Stream Tribe."

"Follow me now. We can’t have the Elder waiting for long." The tribe
member patted Su Ming’s shoulder, then turned around and walked
forward even more quickly.

Su Ming followed quickly in silence.

www.asianovel.com
351

Right in the center of the mudstone city within the pentagonal altar,
were three secret rooms. The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, the man in
purple who had reached the Awakening Realm was sitting in one of the
secret rooms with his legs crossed. The elder of Dark Mountain Tribe, Mo
Sang was sitting across him calmly.

Between them was a chessboard. Most of the chess pieces were made
from animal bones and looked rough on the edges. The chessboard was
made from a big stone with squares carved on it.

Besides the chessboard, there was also a stone cup the size of a fist in
each of their hands. There was hot steam coming from the cups, along
with a nice fragrance spreading around the room.

"Mo Sang, when you came back, you gave me this chessboard and the
chess pieces. You even taught me how to play chess. You must have
wanted to avoid from being lonely and also wanted someone to cure
your boredom." The man in purple picked up a beast bone chess piece
and placed it on a part of the chessboard. Then he lifted his head and
smiled.

"This chessboard came from the Taia Tribe. I heard that an Ancient from
Taia made it in the image of an item from a land faraway… It’s a pity. I
haven’t touched this in many years. Now, I can’t win against you
anymore." The elder took a chess piece and placed it on a corner of the
board as he spoke softly.

"Mo Sang, I have always admired you." The man in purple sighed as he
looked at Mo Sang, who looked old and wizened. Memories of when they
were young appeared in his head. In his memories, the person before
him had been so energetic and proud… Among those of the same age,
there was no one who did not know his name… Yet, who would have
thought the prodigy in the past would become such a wizened old man.

www.asianovel.com
352

"You should not have been born in Dark Mountain Tribe… If you had
agreed to the elder’s promise and became his Berserker’s Son, the Elder
of Wind Stream Tribe now would not be me, but you…"

"Besides, you wouldn’t have found your training to be so difficult. You

should have reached the Awakening Realm a long time before I did…
The elder even mentioned that you were the one who held the most
promise to reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm among all the people he’s
met in his life!" When he spoke of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, a bright
light appeared in the man’s eyes and they were filled with longing.

"Bone Sacrifice… Bone Sacrifice… Sacrifice the 13th piece of your spine
to break the seal of destiny, thereby turning the 13th piece of your spine
into the true Berserker Bone, as obtained by the Ancients of the
Berserker Tribe!" As the man in purple spoke, the light in his eyes
dimmed.

"I can’t do it…"

Mo Sang was silent. When he heard the mention of the Awakening

Realm, there was bitterness and nostalgia on his face.

"If only you had agreed to the elder’s promise that year and took Wen
Yan as your wife and joined Wind Stream Tribe, the elder would have
used all the resources within the tribe to help you sacrifice your bones! If
you had reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm, the Wind Stream Tribe would
not have been hidden away here…" The man in purple smiled bitterly.

"Jing Nan, it is all in the past now," Mo Sang said slowly.

"That’s right, it’s all in the past now…" When the man in purple heard
Mo Sang calling his name, he shook his head and sighed.

"You were only willing to see me, your old friend this time because of the

www.asianovel.com
353

child who was standing beside you, right…? He should be the baby you
brought back that year," Jing Nan looked at Mo Sang and spoke slowly.

"That is one of the reasons!" Mo Sang raised the stone cup and blew at
the beverage. Once some of the heat went away, he took a gentle sip.

"I could tell that the blood red moon from before was related to Black
Mountain Tribe… Black Mountain Tribe’s Bi Tu must have found another
way…" The elder placed the stone cup down.

"I won’t hide from you. He will arrive at the Awakening Realm anytime
now! Mo Sang, if you ask me to kill him, then…" Jing Nan hesitated for a
moment, then he shook his head.

"I can’t do that. If he manages to reach Awakening Realm, it will be a

great help to Wind Stream Tribe. Even if you agree to my request all
those years ago, I still won’t do it."

"It’s fine." The elder smiled lightly. He expected this answer a long time
ago anyway. Jing Nan was not as friendly as he seemed. They both knew
more than anyone about their dispute.

"You have your own problems, I understand. This is between me and

him.It must come to an end eventually! I came here today to make a
trade with you!"

"Oh? Go on." The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan spoke slowly as a
light flashed briefly in his eyes.

The elder spoke softly. His voice was faint and only Jing Nan could hear
him. Once Jing Nan heard it, his demeanor did not change. However, he
closed his eyes and appeared to be deep in thought.

The elder did not urge him. Instead, he took the stone cup and sipped

www.asianovel.com
354

his drink slowly.

Time passed by slowly and silence filled the room. They had no idea how
much time had passed when suddenly, a reverential voice was heard
outside the secret room.

"Elder, I’ve brought Su Ming here."

"Send him in." Jing Nan still kept his eyes closed.

Footsteps gradually approached from afar amid the silence of the room.

Su Ming was very nervous. He walked forward one step at a time. The
light was not bright inside the room. It was in fact, rather dark. As he
moved forward to the end of the corridor, he saw the elder and the man
in purple in the secret room.

When he saw the elder, Su Ming let out a sigh of relief.

"Su Ming, come to my side." The elder smiled and waved at Su Ming. Su
Ming walked forward quickly and stood behind the elder with his head
bowed. He did not speak.

"Tell me your second request." After a moment, Jing Nan opened his
eyes and a brilliant light manifested for a moment in his eyes. He stared
at the elder, Mo Sang and continued to speak slowly.

"I want a drop of your Berserker Blood!" The elder also stared at Jing
Nan and spoke in the same manner.

Jing Nan immediately frowned. All Berserkers had Berserker Blood but he
was a powerful Berserker in the Awakening Realm. His Berserker Blood
was extremely valuable. Every time he gave a drop, he needed to train
for a long time before he could recover it. Besides the members of his

www.asianovel.com
355

tribe who had extraordinary talent and proved to be exceptional, he

seldom granted his Berserker Blood.

Jing Nan looked past Mo Sang at Su Ming silently.

Although Su Ming lowered his head, he could still feel the man in
purple’s gaze on him like a needle.

"Is it for him? This child is ordinary. He will find it hard trying to absorb
one drop of my blood into his veins. It’ll just be a waste. Change your
request." Jing Nan averted his gaze and spoke calmly.

"These are my two requests. I will not change them. If you agree to it, I
will teach you the Ancient Berserker Art – the true Awakening!" Mo Sang
handed the stone cup to Su Ming and motioned for him to drink from it.

Once Su Ming took the cup, he did not hesitate and drank the whole
thing in one mouthful. A comfortable wave of heat immediately spread
throughout his body.

Jing Nan frowned. He sank into his thoughts for a moment before he
looked at Mo Sang. All of a sudden, he spoke.

"Alright, I’ll agree to your two requests. But for the Berserker Blood …
You should know that there are three stages to the test. I will give a drop
of my blood to the top three contestants in each stage. To avoid any
wastage, I will add a condition. If this child can get into the top 40 in any
one of the stages in this test, I will give him a drop of my Berserker
Blood!"

"If he doesn’t, you must change your request!"

The elder thought about his words and believed that the man before him
was making things difficult. After a moment of thought, he nodded. In
his head, he was already thinking about how he could benefit Su Ming

www.asianovel.com
356

similarly if he had to change his request.

Su Ming listened to the exchange and looked at the white hair on the
elder’s head as well as the wrinkles on his face. He thought of the
ridicule delivered by the old woman from Dark Mountain Tribe and Bei
Ling’s indifferent attitude towards him. He even thought about the
loneliness that he grew up with and how he would sit alone looking at
the night sky. He would imagine the things written in the beast skin
scroll as he gazed into the sky. All these things enveloped Su Ming’s
thoughts. They transformed into a strength and resolution he never had
before!

This resolution was even stronger than the one when he worshiped the
statue of the God of Berserkers!

The elder stood up and motioned Su Ming to follow him. Just as he was
about to leave, Jing Nan stared at Mo Sang. After a moment of
hesitation, he spoke abruptly.

"Mo Sang, I have a question that has been plaguing my mind for dozens
of years. I must ask you… Since you’re in Wind Stream Tribe now, I hope
you will answer my question!"

The elder did not stop. He continued walking as Su Ming followed him.
Jing Nan’s voice traveled towards them from behind.

"You are only at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification Realm but
from the past and even now, why is it that I can feel a faint hint of
Awakening on you?!" The man in purple spoke quickly but he did not
reveal all his thoughts. He could not tell Mo Sang that the aura within
him made him feel slightly alarmed.

He had that feeling of terror back then, and he still got the same feeling
at that point in time!

www.asianovel.com
357

www.asianovel.com
358

Chapter 48

Chapter 48
When Su Ming heard those words, he felt his heart quiver. He could
somewhat tell that the relationship between his elder and Wind Stream
Tribe’s Elder was not as it seems. There was a high possibility that there
was some dispute that happened between them in the past.

It probably had something to do with the elder’s constant refusal to

travel to Wind Stream. At the same time, the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe
must have also been worried because he was still polite towards the
elder even though he was only at the Blood Solidification Realm.

Su Ming recalled the sight of the elder and the man in purple walking in
midair while they were still on the dark python. His heart raced against
his chest.

"You will learn about it later." The elder did not provide any answer. He
delivered his words leisurely and brought Su Ming out of the pentagonal
altar.

Within the altar, Jing Nan fell silent. As he gazed at the direction Mo
Sang left, his face became troubled. After a long while, he brought out a
small bottle from his bosom. The color of the bottle was purple and it
looked incredibly beautiful. He carried the item around, so it was obvious
that the item was something incredibly valuable to him.

Once he opened the bottle, a nice medicinal fragrance was released.

www.asianovel.com
359

Within the bottle was a pill!

It was a Scattering Dust pill!

‘It’s a pity there’s only one pill… There’s little to no effect if there’s only
one pill for me. But if I had eight more…’

A yearning look appeared briefly in Jing Nan’s eyes.

‘I must find the Fallen Berserker who created this! I must find him at all
costs… I’ve already sealed off the surroundings. There is no way he can
escape!

‘I can feel it. He’s near. He’s very near…’

It was already dusk outside. Night was about to arrive in the mudstone
city but there were still many people wandering about and the city was
bustling with activity. There were fires in various parts of the city. They
were found in appliances Su Ming had never seen before and they
floated in midair, lighting up the entire city.

The elder walked forward as Su Ming followed him. The two of them
were quiet as they walked.

"The test held by Wind Stream Tribe will begin in seven days. The test is
organized by Wind Stream Tribe and all the small tribes who come here
to pay homage have to send representatives to enter the test. It is a
grand ceremony held for you young ones!"

"I want you to enter the test. You don’t need to worry about your powers
being exposed. I have already made arrangements. Take this. Besides
Jing Nan, no one will know who you are."

"Su Ming, I can only help you so much. Everything else is up to you…"

www.asianovel.com
360

The elder stroked Su Ming’s head and said kindly. He swung his right
hand and immediately, a faint presence of Qi appeared. It disappeared
just as quickly and a black straw hat appeared in the elder’s hand.

"I got this when I was traveling in a big tribe a long time ago. I suppose
you can consider it a Berserker Vessel. If you absorb it into your blood, it
can change your figure and appearance slightly. It’s not much but you’ll
look different. This was something I really liked when I was young."

"This thing has served me a lot of times but it’s no longer of any use to
me. I’ll give it to you now." The elder slapped the black straw hat on Su
Ming and Su Ming immediately felt his body lurch. A cold sensation
seeped into his body and the straw hat disappeared instantly.

Even though it disappeared, Su Ming could still feel that the item had
done the same thing as the counterfeit Blood Scales. It had fused into
his body. The elder also told him how to use the straw hat to change his
appearance.

"During the test, don’t follow us. Stay in the house. Once we leave,
change your appearance and I’ll arrange for someone to take you to the
venue of the test." The elder smiled lightly.

Su Ming wanted to say something but after some hesitation, he chose

not to speak. Nonetheless, he was determined not to disappoint the
elder even if it meant fighting with everything he had!

‘Top 40…Top 40!’

Su Ming gritted his teeth.

"Su Ming, I’ve always instructed you to think and analyze since you were
young because it would help you a lot… Now, I will give you a question.
Let’s see whether my little La Su can figure it out…" The elder looked at
Su Ming kindly. He winked as he smiled and spoke.

www.asianovel.com
361

"Listen well, Su Ming. I will only tell you once. 32, 79, 248, 371, 563,
781!"

Su Ming was stunned. He mumbled the six numbers under his breath but
could not figure out the meaning behind them. He looked at the elder’s
smile and he knew that the elder would not tell him straightaway. Su
Ming memorized the six numbers in his head and fell into deep thought.

Moonlight shone on their bodies and gradually, their shadows

lengthened. As their shadows gradually became faint, Su Ming and the
elder walked into the distance…

Time passed by and soon, it was the sixth night. The grand ceremony
held by Wind Stream Tribe would start once morning arrived…

During the six days there, Su Ming sat within the house given to Dark
Mountain Tribe by Wind Stream Tribe. He meditated as he activated and
circulated the Qi within his body. As he did so, he would be careful. He
always felt like he was being watched but he could never identify by
whom.

During the time he was under scrutiny, Su Ming would have to forcefully
stop his training. When the strange feeling of being observed was at its
strongest, he chose to lie down and give up on training. He would close
his eyes and sleep as he thought about the six numbers. However, no
matter how much he thought about them, he could not find an answer to
the riddle.

It was not until the fifth day when the feeling of being observed
disappeared completely. Su Ming felt rather nervous about it. He had
once tried to guess who had been observing him. The figure of a person
would appear in his head but he had never been able to ascertain his
guess.

During the past few days, Lei Chen went to Su Ming a few times but the

www.asianovel.com
362

rest of his time was spent with Wu La. Under the elder’s guidance, they
trained for the last few remaining days before the test. Although with his
personality, he would drag Su Ming out and wander about the city of
mudstone after a moment of training. Sometimes if Su Ming was
unwilling to go, Lei Chen would go out on his own. Every time he came
back, there would be a mysterious look on his face.

The look on his face seemed somewhat familiar no matter how Su Ming
looked at it…

"Su Ming, you don’t understand. There’s actually such a place within this
mudstone city… I’ve never seen so many women in my life…"

"Su Ming, there’s a type of water here they call wine. Its taste is… Do
you want to try it?"

"Su Ming, guess what I saw today. I saw Black Mountain Tribe
approaching on a black cloud. But the Elder from Black Mountain Tribe
didn’t come. I heard that the one who brought them here was their tribe
leader."

"Su Ming, stop sleeping! Listen to me! I met a member of Black Mountain
Tribe today at the place I drank wine. He’s about the same age as us
and he’s seriously arrogant. If it wasn’t because we weren’t allowed to
fight, I would have gone and beaten him up!"

"Su Ming, I saw Bai Ling today! It was weird though. You think she was
really tricked by us? She didn’t even ask about the stone coins. But
when she saw me, she asked me about you."

"Su Ming, I think I like someone… It’s the person I talked to you about
yesterday. Didn’t we see Bai Ling? There was a girl beside her. She’s
also from Dark Dragon Tribe. She’s really busty and she looks way
prettier than Bai Ling…"

www.asianovel.com
363

"Su Ming, I finally know her name. She’s called Bai Fang. It’s such a nice
name…"

During the past few days, Lei Chen would drop by and talk to Su Ming
about what he saw and his thoughts about them. It was especially so
during the last few days. Almost every single sentence out of his mouth
was about that girl called Bai Fang.

As for Bei Ling, he was usually out. Even if he was in the house, there
were a lot of young men from Wind Stream Tribe who came to see him.
They looked really friendly with each other.

However, on the sixth night when Su Ming went out of the house to look
at the moon, he saw Bei Ling being dragged away by his Wind Stream
Tribe friends in the distance. He did not seem willing to be taken away.

"I don’t want to go today…" Bei Ling hesitated for a while when he was
at the door and said in a low tone.

"You don’t want to? Sure. But Bei Ling, you were personally invited by
Wu Sen to join the ritual. If you don’t join, you won’t be able to obtain
our Elder’s Berserker Blood!"

"Don’t forget just how you were able to get a place in the top 50 the last
time." The person from Wind Stream Tribe who was dragging Bei Ling
was a boy in his late teens. He smiled as he spoke slowly.

There were two other people with them. They cast their eyes on Bei Ling
and in them were hints of mockery.

Bei Ling was silent and nodded his head slowly. He followed the three
people and disappeared into the dark.

Su Ming stood in the distance and watched with a slight frown. He fell

www.asianovel.com
364

into brief silence and looked at the moon in the sky. Then he walked out
of the house.

‘Wu Sen…’

Su Ming could still remember Bei Ling mentioning that name. According
to him, Wu Sen was one of the three strongest among the younger
generation in Wind Stream Tribe. Almost everyone was certain that he
was bound to get a place in the top three in all three stages of the test
that year.

Bei Ling did not go into detailed explanation about him. He only talked
about him briefly and moved on to the next person.

As he walked through the darker parts of the brightly lit mudstone city,
Su Ming’s body began changing. After a while, he grew seven inches
taller and his body became bulkier. Even his hair became longer. His
face was no longer handsome and clean. Instead, it just looked simple.
He gave off a strong presence and looked completely different from his
usual frailer self.

Even his clothes changed. It was a strange sight to behold.

Su Ming moved his body and found no discomfort with his new image. In
fact, he felt just as he usually did. As he activated the Qi in his body, the
49 blood veins did not appear on his skin but a strong presence erupted
from his body.

‘Under the moonlight… even a Berserker at the fifth level of the Blood
Solidification Realm is no match for me… Besides, I have Blood Scales…
what can a sixth level Berserker of the Blood Solidification Realm do
against me?!’

Su Ming’s eyes flashed and he lifted his head to look at the moonlight
before walking forward.

www.asianovel.com
365

‘Bei Ling has just entered the sixth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm. As for his father, the Head of the Guards and the chief of the
hunters, they are both at the eighth level. Among the younger
generation, it’s extremely rare for anyone to arrive at the eighth level.
They would have to surpass their peers by leaps and bounds to arrive
there. Wu Sen and the other two are about the same in terms of power
so it’ll be safe to say that they have not reached the eighth level!’

Su Ming’s footsteps were not quick. The path he took was strange as he
only walked in dark corners. He watched Bei Ling and the other three
people from afar. He followed them from a distance.

‘The other three people should only be at the fifth level of the Blood
Solidification Realm but judging from how wary Bei Ling is of them, Wu
Sen’s strength must be greater than his. If it’s above the sixth level but
weaker than the eighth level, Wu Sen should most probably be at the
seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm!

‘I cannot win against a Berserker at the seventh level of the Blood

Solidification Realm but I have the moonlight. Even if we do end up
fighting, he won’t be able to make me stay against my will.’

Su Ming was extremely confident with his own speed.

He did not follow them out of curiosity. It was because Bei Ling had
seemed unwilling to follow them. Since he used to call Bei Ling his
brother when he was young, Su Ming followed them with mixed feelings.

Time passed by slowly. The moon hung high in the sky. Bei Ling and the
other three people disappeared into a common looking mudstone house.
The place was rather secluded. It was located in a corner of the city.

www.asianovel.com
366

Chapter 49

Chapter 49
Su Ming stopped outside the house and stood in the dark like a hunter.
He stared at the house for a moment. Then slowly, he frowned. He
quickly went up to the house and opened the door. There was no one
inside.

"Interesting," Su Ming mumbled to himself. He looked at his

surroundings. There was a hole on the ground at the end of the house.

He hesitated for a moment, then squatted down by the hole and

observed it for a moment. He also touched the insides of the hole. Its
walls were made of dirt and they were dry. It was obvious that the hole
had existed for a long time.

His eyes gleamed and he jumped into the hole. There was a tunnel in
there. Su Ming ran along the tunnel without making a sound. As he
moved forward, he began to determine where the tunnel headed. It was
not hard to tell that it led outside the mudstone city.

There were messy looking footprints on the tunnel grounds. Su Ming

would stop sometimes to observe them. Once he was done, he
calculated the amount of people he expected in his heart.

‘There’s about seven or eight people.’

Su Ming thought for a moment and took out his horn. As he moved
forward, he dug deep pits into the ground. As it was just soil and the
horn was sharp, Su Ming spent no effort in digging the holes into the
ground.

www.asianovel.com
367

Su Ming even saw a spot in the tunnel where the ceiling was supported
by a thick round log when he lifted his head. It seemed like it was there
for fear of the tunnel collapsing. Su Ming looked at it for a while. Then
the corners of his lips curled up into a smile.

After some time, about 10,000 feet into the tunnel, Su Ming stopped. He
saw moonlight nearby, an obvious sign that he had arrived at the exit.

He could also hear a faint voice floating about just outside the exit.

The voice seemed to be chanting and there was a certain strangeness to

it. The voice did not seem to be too far away. Su Ming kept his head low
as he approached the exit. Soon after, he lifted his head to take a quick
glance outside. He took a step back immediately.

With just a glance and help of the moonlight, he saw a person sitting
down with his legs crossed, meditating. It seemed like he was keeping
watch of the hole.

‘Judging by his Qi, that person keeping watch is only at the fourth level.’

Su Ming was calm. Once he took a step forward, he jumped. The

moment he rushed out, the Wind Stream Tribe member sitting cross-
legged by the exit opened his eyes as if he was caught by surprise.

In the short period that he was stunned, Su Ming lifted his right hand
and swung it gently. The young man instantaneously felt sharp pain in
his entire body. It felt like firelight spreading right before his eyes like an
uncountable amount of needles. He coughed out a mouthful of blood.
Just as he was about to let out a sharp scream, a cold and strong hand
reached out from behind his head and covered his mouth. He was
unable to scream and could only moan as he struggled.

Soon enough, his body twitched and he fainted.

Behind him, Su Ming’s face remained calm as he placed the person

down gently. He squatted down and looked at his surroundings. It was
midnight. There was only silence around him. He could see the faint
contours of the mudstone city from a distance and the light from the

www.asianovel.com
368

bonfires of the affiliated tribes.

Su Ming also saw another bonfire burning from a different direction.

However, the light emitting from the fire was not red but green! There
was a certain peculiarity to the green fire and under the moonlight, it
looked ghastly.

The chants he heard came from the direction of the green bonfire.

Su Ming frowned. He approached the grim location quietly and slowly. As

he got nearer, he squatted down. He saw something that made his heart
jump.

The green fire was burning brightly, sustained by numerous dried

branches. Su Ming also saw some corpses within the fire. It was
apparent that they had been lifeless since long time ago. As they burned
in the fire, light crackling sounds could be heard.

There were seven people sitting around the fire. Among the seven, one
of them was sitting right in front of the fire. As for the other six, they
were sitting together in groups of three by the fire’s side. One of them
was Bei Ling!

The person sitting right in front of the fire was a young man wearing a
black robe. He was bald and exceptionally handsome. Under the
illumination of the fire, he seemed a bit devilish.

Su Ming did not make a sound. He squatted down and watched the
scene intently. Gradually, he began to piece together what was
happening. Not long after, six whiffs of air emerged from the green fire.
The air was absorbed through the mouths, noses, eyes, ears, and
tongues of the six people sitting by the bald man’s side. It made their
faces even paler and their bodies began to shake.

After a while, one of the six stood up and went towards the bald young
man. He knelt down on one knee and hit his chest hard with both hands.
Immediately, his body began trembling even harder. Then, a green drop
of fresh blood was forced out from between his brows. It floated towards

www.asianovel.com
369

the bald young man. At the same time, a drop of dark green blood the
size of a fingernail was forced out from between the bald young man’s
brows too. It mixed together with the blood offered by the person before
him.

Once the green blood fused together, a vast amount of blood veins
appeared on the bald young man’s body. They had a tinge of green in
them.

A strong presence of Qi erupted forth from the bald young man’s body.
Su Ming narrowed his eyes and knew he had judged wrongly. This
person was indeed not a Berserker at the eighth level of the Blood
Solidification Realm or the seventh level but... the sixth!

He was already at the peak of the sixth level and was just about to break
through into the seventh level.

‘Looks like I’ve overestimated Wind Stream Tribe.’

Su Ming remained unmoved and focused his gaze on Bei Ling. Besides
Bei Ling, the rest of them had already stood up and forced out a drop of
blood from between their brows. They then returned to their places,
exhausted.

"Wu Sen… I already gave you dozens of phosphorous blood for the past
few days and I’m really weak now. The test is in the morning. Can I just
give you a drop today?" Bei Ling opened his eyes and looked at the bald
young man with a troubled gaze as he spoke in a low tone.

"Hmm?" The bald young man was Wu Sen. There was a tinge of green in
his eyes as he looked at Bei Ling.

"Do you intend to break your promise? I’ve said before that if you help
me break through the seventh level and I finally obtain the Elder’s
Berserker Blood, I will give you a tiny bit. It was the same in the past. If
that’s the case, you can choose not to join the first two stages of the
test. I’ll give you some blood for the final stage. Then you’ll find no
problems getting a place in the top 50."

www.asianovel.com
370

"This…" Bei Ling hesitated for a moment as if he was struggling

internally. However shortly after, he gritted his teeth and walked
forward, kneeling on one knee before Wu Sen. He hit his chest with both
hands and immediately, his body started trembling. A drop of green
blood flew out from between his brows.

Bei Ling was in a state of fatigue and he looked like was going to wither.
Just as the blood flew out and Bei Ling was about to get up and retreat
to recover, Wu Sen’s eyes flashed. He raised his right hand instantly and
tapped it against the defenseless Bei Ling’s forehead.

"You!" Bei Ling shuddered violently and was about to resist but, the
moment his finger touched him, the spot between his brows opened up
and drops of blood flew out quickly!

"Don’t worry, we’re friends. I won’t kill you. I’m just assisting you to not
hesitate any longer and offer me everything you have for tonight…" Wu
Sen smiled strangely and retrieved his finger. He was just about to
control the ball of dark green blood and fuse it with the blood from Bei
Ling’s brows when his body jolted. His eyes abruptly opened wide.

He did not even have time to recall the ball of dark green blood into his
body. He swiftly retreated a few steps and looked as if he had fused into
the green fire.

A black light suddenly appeared. As howling sounds echoed in the air, a

long black spear rushed towards them like a great black dragon. It
bypassed the others in an instant. It went past Bei Ling, who was
stunned and went straight towards Wu Sen.

There was a loud, muffled bang. The fire exploded all of a sudden and a
large amount of green flames spread around the area. A sturdy looking
person appeared out of nowhere. His speed was so quick he seemingly
arrived in front of Bei Ling the moment the explosion occurred. He
grabbed the air with his right hand along with Bei Ling’s fresh blood and
Wu Sen’s dark green blood. They fell into the man’s hands in an instant.

The man was Su Ming who had earlier changed his appearance!

www.asianovel.com
371

"This fresh blood is good. I’ll take it." His voice was hoarse. He moved his
left hand and the black spear which was stuck on the ground turned into
a bundle of black mist that he held in his hand.

Su Ming spoke slowly. He looked at Wu Sen, who had retreated the

moment the flames scattered. Wu Sen’s face was grave and there was a
hint of viciousness in him as well.

"You’re just asking for death!" Wu Sen roared and instantly, a large
amount of green air gushed forth from his body and surrounded him. It
transformed him into a figure of about 30 feet in height. The green
figure lifted its head and roared at the sky. It lifted its arms like a zombie
and jumped towards Su Ming.

At the same time, the others also reacted and activated the Qi in their
bodies. However, because they had been offering green blood multiple
times, they were still in a weakened condition. As they were about to
take action, Su Ming smirked coldly and stuck the long spear in his left
hand into the ground.

The Qi within his body immediately rushed into the long spear, causing a
large amount of black mist to spew from the spear. The moment the
spear pierced the ground, a clamor resounded through the air and the
land trembled. A wave of air spread towards their surroundings with Su
Ming as the center. It caused the weakened individuals to step back
involuntarily.

Then almost immediately, Su Ming rushed towards Wu Sen at lightning

speed, lifting the long spear in his left hand simultaneously. The black
mist drove into the sky and turned into a faint shape of a black eagle. It
opened its wings and created a huge gust of wind as it rushed towards
the zombie-like figure.

At that moment, no one noticed that the moon had brightened up. A
sliver of moonlight appeared out of nowhere and fused into the black
eagle to aid it in its fight against the faint green figure.

The clash was like a thunderbolt. After a huge bang, Su Ming rolled

www.asianovel.com
372

backwards. He staggered for a few steps and quickly retreated towards

the tunnel.

The moment he retreated, a furious roar could be heard. The green

figure crumbled and Wu Sen’s face was twisted with malice. There was a
wound on his chest and fresh blood flowed out from the wound.

"How dare you hurt me?!" The green tint in his eyes grew darker and he
rushed forward instantly in pursuit.

Su Ming ran forward as Wu Sen chased after him. In the blink of an eye,
they disappeared into the tunnel. The people left behind, including Bei
Ling were all dumbstruck with astonishment. They looked at each other
and none of them dared to chase after the duo.

Before long, a muffled sound came from underground like the tunnel had
collapsed. They also heard the remote sounds of a furious bellow. After a
long while, Wu Sen came out of the tunnel’s exit with a gloomy face. He
looked incredibly pathetic and was overcome by anger. However,
underneath that anger was also a hint of anxiety that was not easily
discovered by the others.

"I’ve already retrieved my Blood of Corpses but I won’t be refining it

tonight. Find that person. You must find him! He’s not from Wind Stream
Tribe! Find him. I want to break his neck with my own hands!"

www.asianovel.com
373

Chapter 50

Chapter 50
It was a night where the moon was absent and the winds raged!

Within the walls of Wind Stream Tribe’s city, winds howled as they
rushed by. It was like they were angry. The winds lifted the dust off the
land and up into the sky, blurring out the moon.

Several figures ran inside the city of mudstone in the middle of night as
though they were looking for something. However, they were in the dark
because they had no idea where to start looking. It was not until the first
rays of sunlight, which lit up the horizon far into the distance that the
people began leaving.

Bei Ling went back to Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings fatigued and pale.
That night, he lost a large amount of blood between his brows so his
body was incredibly weak. He also watched with his own eyes the short
but shocking fight!

There was the spear that flew towards them like a thunderbolt and
caused the earth to tremble. Wu Sen’s crazed roar in anger also echoed
in his ears. To Bei Ling, Wu Sen was Wind Stream Tribe’s blessed child.
They may have both been at the sixth level but, Bei Ling knew that he
could not win against him. In fact… he did not even dare challenge him.

He did not train in the usual Berserker’s Method. He had worshiped the
statue of the God of Berserkers when he was young. Yet apparently,

www.asianovel.com
374

there was a mysterious statue among all the statues of the God of
Berserkers within Wind Stream Tribe. Those who received its inheritance
needed to use the aura of corpses to train and gather their Berserker
Blood to turn into a corpse. If it was successful, the practitioner would
practically be invincible.

‘Just who was that person who fought against Wu Sen… I can’t gauge his
strength but, if he pushed Wu Sen into a corner, he must also be a well-
known Berserker. Could he be from Black Mountain Tribe?’

Bei Ling’s gaze was dark. He was the most powerful Berserker among
his peers in Dark Mountain Tribe but he knew that once he left his tribe,
he was a nobody.

Bei Ling returned to the lodgings and to his room with these convoluted
feelings as well as uncertainty regarding the test in the morning.
However the moment he opened the door to his room, his body shook
and his pupils shrank. The hairs on his body stood up and he breathed in
sharply. There was shock and disbelief on his face.

There was a ball of fresh blood floating on top of the table in his room.
There was a light green tint in that sphere of blood and it glowed in an
incredibly strange manner. It was the refined blood that Wu Sen forced
out of Bei Ling’s entire body when he tapped Bei Ling’s glabella.

He was momentarily stunned. Bei Ling immediately turned and looked

behind him. There was only darkness and it was incredibly quiet around
him. His heart pounded against his chest. After a moment of silence, he
went straight into his room and as he stared at the ball of familiar fresh
blood on the table. His emotions were unstable..

‘Who… was that..? Why did he help me..?’

After a long while, Bei Ling grabbed the ball of fresh blood. The moment
he touched the blood, it melted into his body and turned into a wave of

www.asianovel.com
375

heat. Bei Ling to quickly sit down with his legs crossed and circulate the
blood in his veins.

At the same time, in another room within Dark Mountain Tribe’s

lodgings, Su Ming sat with his legs crossed on the floor. His face was
pale and there was a trickle of fresh blood at the corner of his lips.

However his eyes were incredibly bright. He lowered his head and
looked at the ball of dark green blood in his palm and smiled coldly.

‘So this is the prodigy of Wind Stream Tribe! No one is allowed to

surpass him. He is the only one allowed to surpass others! He’s not that
great. If I can complete the third burning of my blood along with this
spear, even if I can’t kill him, I can still heavily injure him!’

Su Ming lifted one of his hands and wiped away the blood at the corner
of his lips. A fierce look flashed briefly in his eyes.

‘I was only lightly injured. I’ll be able to recover if I circulate my Qi. But
that Berserker’s Method he adopted is incredibly strange.’

The image of the burning corpses and green fire surfaced in Su Ming’s
head.

‘If I can, I’d like to meet the ‘prodigies’! But seeing how crazy Wu Sen
was in the tunnel, this item must be incredibly important to him!’

Su Ming looked at the dark green blood in his hands and placed it into a
small bottle. After a moment of thought, he raised his hand and grabbed
the air. A sliver of moonlight appeared from nowhere and surrounded
the small bottle. Then it disappeared.

Once he placed the small bottle in his bosom, Su Ming closed his eyes
and circulated the Qi in his body as he waited for morning to arrive.

www.asianovel.com
376

Time passed by and very soon, the sky was no longer dark. As it turned
brighter, morning arrived!

This morning would be different from other mornings because it was the
day Wind Stream Tribe held the test that all tribes in the area would
partake once every few years!

Besides testing the young Berserkers, it was also a chance for all tribes
to show their strength and for their future hopes to display stunning
talent. This also decided Wind Stream Tribe’s outlook towards the tribes
in the future.

When morning arrived, Lei Chen, Wu La and Bei Ling followed the guide
from Wind Stream Tribe along with the elder, Head of the Guards and
Shan Hen as they left their lodgings.

Su Ming stood outside the house and watched them leave. He looked at
Lei Chen waving at him with a confident look. He looked at Wu La, who
had a faint look of disdain on her calm face. He looked at the Bei Ling,
who was silent. His face had returned a normal healthy shade of color
but he still refused to look at him.

There was also the elder, who was smiling sophisticatedly and nodding
at him. The Head of the Guards on the other hand, was looking at him
with a regretful expression. Then finally, Su Ming looked at the silent
Shan Hen, who had a strange glow in his narrowed eyes. His gaze landed
briefly on him.

Su Ming still stood at his place even after they slowly disappeared from
his sight. However, his body and face started changing. After a moment,
Su Ming had changed into a bulky looking man. His skin was slightly dark
and he exuded a tough presence. He looked no different from a normal
member of the Berserker Tribe.

The disguise Su Ming wore this time was different from the one he

www.asianovel.com
377

adopted the previous night. The straw hat the elder had placed within
his body was truly amazing. He could change his appearance at will.

There was no shred of anxiety within Su Ming as he stood there. Instead,

he looked at the sky and waited calmly. He knew that it was an
important day for him and it was equally important to the elder.

On this day, Su Ming would either display shocking results or… fall into
the depths of despair.

Su Ming was unsure if there was a force that controlled people’s

destinies. He looked at the sky. It was very blue and he could not see
the end of it.

‘Among all those living on the land, who would be able to see the end of
the horizon?’

It was one of the opening lines in the beast skin scroll. When Su Ming
first read it, he had been touched but also puzzled.

‘People always speak of heaven and earth but, what is heaven and
earth? It means all that is under the sky! If the heavens had a soul, it
would be an oppressive one! It is oppressing us, the members of the
Berserker Tribe and it wants us to humiliate ourselves…’

These words surfaced in Su Ming’s head.

Sometimes, he would think that the heavens truly possessed a soul but
its soul was too cold. If it was not cold, why would there be prodigies and
blessed people? Why would there be common people? Why would there
be people like the elder, who had unequaled talent yet whose presence
dimmed and hair covered in white with time? And what about people like
the man in purple, who could climb above all others and reach the
Awakening Realm?!

www.asianovel.com
378

There was Bei Ling’s complicated feelings and then there was Wu Sen,
who stole other people’s powers…

‘The oppression of the heavens is invisible. We can only endure it and

while we endure it, we must learn to live with it happily… If we do not,
are we to fight against heaven?’

This was the last paragraph written in the prologue of the beast skin
scroll.

Su Ming never understood it. Even now, he only understood the gist of it.
He had asked the elder before and the elder’s answer still remained
fresh in his mind.

"This is something very simple but also very complex. Simply put, it
means that the heavens oppress us, the Berserker Tribe. Either we
choose to bear with it happily or we fight against heaven… But the last
phrase was written in the form of a question."

"To my understanding, perhaps this question meant that besides going

up against heaven, could there be any other way to fight against
destiny… Once you grow up, perhaps you’ll have a deeper
understanding of it. If that day truly comes and you have attained the
power which allows you to do as the words say, then perhaps you can
think of a third way to fight instead of submitting to destiny or rebelling
against it."

"After all, the last place I went to was where I obtained this beast skin
scroll. It was also the biggest holy land of the Berserker Tribe I’ve ever
seen!"

"That place is the Great Yu… The owner of this beast skin scroll is the
Court Diviner of Great Yu…"

www.asianovel.com
379

Su Ming was quiet as he continued watching the blue sky. After a long
while, he heard footsteps approaching from afar. A person slowly walked
towards him. Su Ming turned his gaze away from the sky and looked
towards the person.

The person wore a white robe and had white hair. His face was burdened
by the hardships of life but due to that, there was also wisdom in his
demeanor. It was Shi Hai!

Shi Hai looked at Su Ming, at the unfamiliar face before him. He did not
understand why the Elder, Jing Nan gave him the task to come to this
place and bring the person to join the test in secret.

"Follow me." Shi Hai did not find anything strange about Su Ming. After
he finished speaking, he turned around and left.

Su Ming’s demeanor was calm as he followed him.

The moment he went out of the door, he saw Shi Hai swinging his
sleeve. Immediately, mist spread from his body and surrounded Su Ming.
Su Ming’s heart jumped but he did not retreat. He let the mist surround
and carry him into the air with Shi Hai. They turned into a rainbow of
mist and sped into the distance.

This was the second time Su Ming looked at the land from the sky. He
still felt a little nervous but Shi Hai ignored his anxiety. Instead, he
increased his speed. Before long, he brought Su Ming away from Wind
Stream Tribe and traveled towards a gigantic plain located at the north.

Su Ming looked at the huge plains ahead of them. From the sky, it
looked as if it was an endless sea of land but as all the mist gathered
towards them at lightning speed, Su Ming felt his body lurch after a
moment. It felt like his body had hit an invisible barrier. The moment
they went through it, everything started twisting like the ripples on the

www.asianovel.com
380

surface of water. Then he heard Shi Hai’s cold voice by his ears.

"We’ve arrived!"

The plains were no longer there. There was a mountain right before
them!

Su Ming had never seen such a big mountain in his life! It was much
bigger and taller than Dark Mountain. If they were placed side by side,
Dark Mountain would be like a baby and this mountain would be a
sturdy, full-grown man!

It looked as if it had already penetrated the clouds. The summit could

not be seen and only half of the mountain was in view. The rest of the
mountain was covered by numerous white clouds.

The size of the mountain was incredible!

Su Ming could see numerous stairs on the mountain leading upwards

until they disappeared into the clouds.

There was a large field in the shape of a circle at the foot of the
mountain. There were nine gigantic bird statues placed all around the
field. Each of the statues exuded a presence of ancient savagery that
made them look especially vicious.

At that moment, there were hundreds of people on the gigantic field.

They were all spread out and talking amongst themselves.

Su Ming’s arrival immediately attracted the attention of all the people on

the field. However after they glanced at him, they averted their gazes
and continued talking with each other.

www.asianovel.com
381

Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.

ASIANovel.com wishes to emphasize that this translation is for review

purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or any rights
whatsoever.

Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for

commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANovel.com does not and
will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited to rent,
sell, print, auction.

www.asianovel.com